Tag Archives: Christ

COLOSSIANS 3

We hope you find these notes helpful. Do feel free to download the material on this website for your own personal use, and also to distribute if you so wish. Please be aware that all the writing is copyright, so no alterations should be made.

Please feel free to comment on any aspect of what you find on this website using the following e-mail address:
martin_margaret3@yahoo.co.uk.  We would be pleased to hear from you.

COLOSSIANS 3

Setting of the passage
Chapter 3 comes in that section of the epistle where the apostle is dealing with the way in which the Christian expresses the life he has in Christ.  So we have the following categories:

2:20-3:17 The expression of life in Christ personally
3:18-4:1 The expression of life in Christ socially
4:2-6 The expression of life in Christ generally

Structure of the passage

3:1(a) A new position Risen with Christ
3:1(b), 2 A new preoccupation Christ in heaven.
3:3 A new principle Ye died.
3:4 A new prospect Coming with Christ in glory.
3:5-9 A new practice (a) mortify your members.
    (b) put off the old man.
3:10-17 A new practice (c) put on the new man.

A new position
Risen with Christ

3:1
If ye then be risen with Christ, seek those things which are above, where Christ sitteth on the right hand of God.

If ye then be risen with Christ- the word “if” does not suggest that it is doubtful if believers are risen with Christ; rather, the idea is “if, as is the case, that you are risen with Christ, then certain things should follow”. This is a sequel to the “if ye be dead with Christ” of 2:20. The apostle has warned in chapter two of evil teaching which would make them earthbound, speaking of “the rudiments of the world”, in verse 8, and again in verse 20. The false teachers could not speak of anything other than this world, not having any contact with heaven. Because believers, by their baptism by immersion are associated closely with the one who was buried and rose again, they are, as far as God is concerned, risen with Him, as 2:12 has already said. See also Romans 6:4-11. And just as Romans 6 speaks of walking in newness of life, and living with Him, (in His current resurrection position), so we should live lives that are not governed by natural principles, but by the principle of association and identification with Christ.

There is a development in the doctrine of the New Testament with regard to the believer’s association with Christ, as follows:

In Galatians the emphasis is on the crucifixion of Christ, and the way in which the man who tried to keep the law is set aside by being “crucified with Christ”, 2:20, so that the law has lost its hold on him.

In Romans we are linked with Christ as the crucified, buried and risen man; but that epistle fits us to live a righteous life on the earth, so we are, so to speak, left standing beside an empty tomb.

In Colossians we are standing on the earth seeking the things of heaven, because Christ is there.

In Ephesians we reach the highest point, for we are not only quickened together with Christ, and raised together, but also seated together in Him in the heavenly places.

3:1(b),2
A new preoccupation- Christ in heaven.

Seek those things which are above- when the ark of the covenant had been taken over the Jordan into the Promised Land, then the word to Israel was, “Go after it”, Joshua 3:3. So we, who have “crossed the Jordan” at our baptism, as we associate with Christ in His burial and resurrection, should go in for the things of our Promised Heavenly Land. The apostle Peter wanted to go to the cross with Christ, but was told he could not follow then, John 13:36. But he was informed that he would follow afterwards. So the nation of Israel had to keep a Sabbath’s day journey between themselves and the ark, and only after it had crossed the Jordan could they follow.

So there is a “Sabbath’s day’s journey” between the crucifixion and the resurrection, for Christ was in the grave during the Sabbath day. Only after He was risen could Peter and the rest of believers follow. The uniqueness of His work at Calvary must be preserved; but once this has been done, association with Him is an imperative. We cannot have links with Him without the death/burial/resurrection experience. It was the Philistines who trod the Way of the Philistines, which did not involve the crossing either of the Red Sea or the Jordan. That way was barred to Israel, Exodus 13:17.

Where Christ sitteth on the right hand of God- it is as Christ that He sits at God’s right hand, for as Peter declared to the Jews, “God hath made that same Jesus, whom ye crucified, both Lord and Christ”, Acts 2;36. The Jews were familiar with the idea of Christ reigning on the earth; now they learn that their Messiah has a heavenly kingdom too. Both earth and heaven are to be “gathered together in one” in Him, Ephesians 1:10. This is part of the “mystery of His will”, something God had not revealed before.

Note that He is sitting, for His position is settled, with none having a right to dispossess Him. His position is not provisional, but secure, and so is the believer’s place in Him.

He is at God’s right hand, the place of favour, for God has said to Him, in the language of the illustration the Lord used, “Go up higher”, and “Give this man place”, Luke 14:7-11. The Lord Jesus is the perfect example of one who humbled Himself, and now is exalted, verse 11.

He is also in the place of the firstborn, for it was the patriarch Jacob’s right hand that gave the privilege of being firstborn to his son; see Genesis 48:12-20. The firstborn is the one who has the duty of administering for the father, and this Christ does as God’s firstborn. He did it in relation to creation, as we have seen in Colossians 1:15-17, and now He does it as a man on the throne of God. Just as the firstborn son of old time was given a double portion, so Christ administers regarding heavenly things and earthly, and is given the authority in heaven and earth to do so, Matthew 28:18.

He is also on the throne of God as the future king. Hebrews 1:3 declares Him to be on the right hand of the Majesty on high, and verse 8 of that chapter anticipates the day when He will sit upon Israel’s throne, which will then, in full reality, be “the throne of Jehovah”, 1 Chronicles 29:23. No angel could fill either role, for they are simply servants; He is their Commander, 7,14.

3:2
Set your affection on things above, not on things on the earth.

Set your affection on things above- note that affection is in the singular. All our love for Him should go out to Him, as those whose mind, and therefore whose heart, is taken up with Him. There should be no aspect of our love which is centred on something else. Of course, natural relationships must be honoured, and the believer should love his wife and children if he has them, but in the context here of our attitude to Christ, all should be focussed on Him.

One of the evil effects of strange doctrine is to draw the heart away from Christ by filling the mind with error. Jude calls false teachers “wandering stars”, Jude 13. The word he used is “planetos”, from which we derive the English word planet. Woe be to an ancient seafarer who plotted his course by the planets, for they wandered through the sky. The wise mariner will be guided by the “fixed” stars, and will have a safe journey. The believer, likewise, should be guided by the fixed star of apostolic truth, and not be led astray by the wandering heretics. When Paul was being taken by ship to Rome, we read that “neither sun nor stars in many days appeared”, and the mariners feared they would be shipwrecked. Paul rebuked them with the words,”Ye should have listened unto me”, Acts 27:20,21. Many a one would have been saved from shipwreck of the soul if they had listened to the doctrines of the apostles.

There is a close connection between heart and mind, for Scripture says, “As he thinketh in his heart, so is he”, Proverbs 23:7. Sooner or later, what our mind is occupied with will affect our heart. There is plenty to occupy us as we meditate on the glories of Christ, His offices, and the inheritance of blessing into which He has brought us.

Not on things on the earth- God gives to us richly all things to enjoy, 1 Timothy 6:17, so the natural things of the earth may be minded, to His glory. There is much that glorifies God in the creation around us, and in the institutions like marriage and family life that He has established, and we may freely think upon them and enjoy them. The apostle is not thinking of this class of thing, however, but rather things in the realm of doctrine, and the occupation of some with things that may be touched, tasted and handled, as he said in 2:20,21. Anything that passes itself off as “Christian”, yet has to do with visible things like altars and vestments, is of the earth, and as such is contrary to the true Christian position.

3:3
A new principle- ye died.

3:3
For ye are dead, and your life is hid with Christ in God.

For ye are dead- the moral state of the true believer is that of being dead to his former state of sin. God foresaw our faith, and associated us with His Son in His death. So the apostle can say, (and the statement is not unique to him, but shared by all believers of this age), “I am crucified with Christ”, Galatians 2:20. It is not possible, logically speaking, for a dead person to have an association with the things on the earth, for he was cut off from them when he died.

The word used for “die” is a strengthened form, and means to die out. Animals are dying all the time, but occasionally one dies out, never to be seen again; such is the position of the believer. In fact, the word for death is said to come from the word to disappear, because that is what happens to us when we die, for men no longer see us. Abraham spoke of burying Sarah out of his sight, Genesis 23:4.

Just as Christ was not seen by sinful men after He was put in the tomb, so believers are out of sight morally, as far as this world is concerned. The burden of the apostle is that we should work out that moral position in practice. When we were in Adam we worked out that position in practice by having to do with this world and its sin; now that we are in Christ, we are to do the better thing.

And your life is hid with Christ in God- the believer’s real life is a hidden life, hidden from the world because it is lived the further side of death, and concerns itself with heavenly things. It is also hidden with Christ, because He is hidden, not just from the world negatively, but in heaven positively. He is like Joash the boy king, hidden in the sanctuary until the time of his manifestation, 2 Chronicles 22:11,12. The hiding away of Christ in heaven is the indication of where our true occupation should be.

But this life is hid with God. Now in 2:26 the apostle spoke of a mystery that was hidden, and in Ephesians 3:9 said that that mystery was hid in God. May it not be that the apostle alludes here to the fact that the place believers have has been part of His counsels for eternity, and He hid in His heart the plan to associate them with His Son in His heavenly position? Thus our life is hidden in two senses. In the first sense, hidden in the same way as Christ is hidden, and in the same place as He is. In the second sense, it is hidden in that Christ’s position, and ours in association with Him, is hid in God, as part of His eternal counsels. These counsels are still a secret as far as unbelievers are concerned, since they do not accept God’s word, so to them they are still “hid…in God”; but that will change in the future, as the apostle now shows.
The apostle John wrote in a similar way with the words, “Beloved, now are we the sons of God, and it doth not yet appear what we shall be: but we know that, when he shall appear, we shall be like him; for we shall see him as he is”, 1 John 3:2. What we shall be is not apparent to the world as yet, but it is apparent to us, for the apostle tells us we shall be like the Son of God. One day that will
become apparent to the world when we come back to earth with Him. Until such time, our life is hidden.

3:4
A new prospect
Coming with Christ in glory

3:4
When Christ, who is our life, shall appear, then shall ye also appear with him in glory.

When Christ, who is our life- the apostle assumes that we are so taken up with Christ, and the heavenly things associated with Him, that He can be said to be our life. Life, (like death), is a condition of existence. The believer’s life is conditioned by the fact that Christ is everything to him. Life, for the believer, has no meaning apart from Christ. He is not only the source of spiritual life, but is the subject of it too. As Paul will write in verse 11, “Christ is all”. The apostle was in the good of this when he wrote, “For to me to live is Christ”, Philippians 1:21. His life could be summed up in that one word “Christ”.

Shall appear- the idea behind the word “appear” is that of being made manifest in one’s true character. When we see people for the first time, we are not always able to decide what they are really like. But this particular word assures us that when Christ appears, it will be to manifest Himself in His true character. He did this when He came the first time as Saviour. It will be “this same Jesus” that comes again, though, as the angel assured the apostles who watched Him go, Acts 1:11. During His absence from the world men have had all sorts of ideas about Him. Some have been misunderstandings, (although there is no excuse for this since the Scriptures are available to tell us the truth), and some have been malicious slanders. Jude speaks of “ungodly speeches” that men will have to give account for when Christ comes, Jude 15. When He comes to reign, however, there will be no misunderstanding.

Then shall ye also appear with him in glory- so He who is the life and truth personified, John 14:6, will appear again to men, this time accompanied by those who have received Him by faith, and who sought to live out His life before men. He shall come to be glorified in His saints, and admired in all them that believe, as 2 Thessalonians 1:10 puts it. Men shall see then that the people they did not understand because they lived an other-worldly life, were simply representing Christ while He was hidden from the world in heaven.

“In glory” does not mean “in heaven”, for the manifestation is to the world. Christ was manifest the first time in grace, (although His glory shone forth in a way that the eye of faith could appreciate); when He comes again to the earth it will be in glory, (although His grace will be manifest to Israel at that time). He Himself spoke of coming “in his glory”, Matthew 25:31; and “in the glory of his Father”, Mark 8:38. So the glory is Divine glory, not that of ourselves. In the light of this the apostle can make a very valid application, and exhort us to live in conformity with that glory even now. If we are to be associated with glory then, we should be associated with it now. The same word for manifest is used of Christ and us. We shall be revealed in our true light then, and that which was not understood by an unbelieving world will be apparent.

3:5-9
A new practice
(a) mortify your members and put off the old man

3:5
Mortify therefore your members which are upon the earth; fornication, uncleanness, inordinate affection, evil concupiscence, and covetousness, which is idolatry:

Mortify therefore your members which are upon the earth- when the apostle teaches that our life is hid with Christ, he is not asserting that in some mystical way we are not on earth in actual fact. We live our lives out in the same world that unbelievers live their lives. The Lord Jesus did not ask His Father to take His people out of the world, but rather to keep them from the evil that is in the world, John 17:15.

To mortify means to put to death. It is the application of the principle set out in verse 3, and more extensively in Romans 6:10-12. The Lord Jesus has died in relation to the matter of sin, having dealt with the sin-principle effectively by His death. But He now lives to God. If to die to sin means to so deal with it that the matter never needs to be dealt with again, then to live to God, by contrast, (for God and sin are diametrically opposed), is to exclusively deal with the things of God. And this He does. And this we should do, as exhorted by the apostle in Romans 6:12, “Likewise reckon ye also yourselves to be dead indeed unto sin, but alive unto God through Jesus Christ our Lord”. We, of course, are not dead to sin in the sense that we dealt with it ourselves; rather, we are dead to sin by association with the one who did deal with it.

Note that we are not required to die to sin, for that has already happened when we believed, so that Romans 6:2 reads, “How shall we, that are dead to sin, live any longer therein?” What we are required to do is reckon ourselves to be dead to sin. In other words, incorporate the truth that we are dead with Christ into our thinking, and allow it to regulate our acting.

The Lord Jesus anticipated this teaching when He said, “And if thy hand offend thee, cut it off…if thy foot offend thee, cut it off…if thine eye offend thee, pluck it out”, Mark 9:43,45,47. Of course He was not speaking literally. Our hand, foot and eye do not offend us by being attached to our body, therefore they will not stop offending us by being detached from our body. They can offend us, or trap us into sinning, by the things they are able to do. If we find ourselves being lured into sinning by what we do, (hand), where we go, (foot), or what we see, (eye), then we should metaphorically cut off those members. Or in the language of the verse we are thinking of, mortify our members.

So our members are upon the earth, in the place of danger, where temptation lurks, and therefore we should be specially alert. It is interesting that in Mark 9:49 the Lord Jesus quoted from Leviticus chapter 2. In that chapter, which has to do with the meal offering, there is detailed for us an offering that depicts the holy manhood of the Lord Jesus. His life is the perfect example for His people to imitate, and we can only do it if we resolve to not let sin reign in our mortal bodies, so that we do not obey it in the lusts thereof, Romans 6:12.

The apostle now lists some sins that our members are able to commit. So closely is sin and our body linked, that it is called “the body of sin” in Romans 6:6. By the application of the truth of that passage, however, our bodies as the headquarters of sin may progressively be made of no effect, which is what “destroyed” means in that context. It is clear that the apostle anticipates progress in this matter- it is not automatic, as the use of the subjunctive mood indicates; it is a possibility that may be realised, to a greater or lesser degree. We know from experience that our body is still able to sin, so we should put to death the members of that body, writing death over them, so to speak, so that we serve God and not sin.

Fornication- this is a term that covers all sorts of acts of immorality, whether it be adultery, homosexuality, lesbianism, incest, or bestiality. It is a wide term, and is not synonymous with adultery, which involves immoral acts between a male and a female, one or both of whom are married. See, for instance, the careful distinguishing of the two in the words of the Lord Jesus in Matthew 19:9.

We should not let the prevailing atmosphere of tolerance of, or even encouragement of, such sins, to influence our thinking. As the next verse will tell us, the wrath of God is coming on these sins. We do men a disservice if we condone these sins, for it prevents them repenting of them, and so avoiding the wrath of God. Far better to be like Abraham, standing apart from Sodom, yet interceding for it, than to be like Lot, prominent in the city, but with no effective testimony; see Genesis chapters 18 and 19. He may have thought that by becoming a magistrate he could improve Sodom, but it is not God’s way for us to get involved in the affairs of the world.

Uncleanness- everything that is impure in the moral realm, whether thoughts or deeds. The apostle wrote, “Finally, my brethren, whatsoever things are true, whatsoever things are honest, whatsoever things are just, whatsoever things are pure, whatsoever things are lovely, whatsoever things are of good report; if there be any virtue, and if there be any praise, think on these things”, Philippians 4:8. We should make a conscious effort to guard our minds and hearts from unclean things, and the best way of doing this is to concentrate on the clean and wholesome things of God.

Inordinate affection- this is depraved passion. Men often criticise God for ordering the destruction of the Canaanites. The truth is, that such were the abominations that they committed, they were not fit to live. After all, what shall we say of people who sacrificed tiny babies to their god by plunging them into a furnace of fire? It is no surprise to learn that they were marked by other detestable abominations. All that is out of harmony with love to Christ should be shunned.

Evil concupiscence- this is wicked craving after sinful things. The believer should find all his satisfaction in Christ, and desires for sinful things will be lessened.

Covetousness, which is idolatry- after a sad list of immoral practices we might be surprised to find the apostle including covetousness. Yet the sin of covetousness must be serious, for it is said here to be idolatry. The other sins in the list often accompanied idolatry, but this sin is idolatry. To allow anything to come between the soul and God is idolatry. The Devil sought to place himself between Christ and His Father, but he was met by the instant rebuke “Get thee behind me, Satan: for it is written, ‘Thou shalt worship the Lord thy God, and him only shalt thou serve'”, Luke 4:8. In Matthew’s account the Lord said, “Get thee hence, Satan”, Matthew 4:10, reminding us that if we resist the Devil he will flee from us, James 4:7.

God made it clear to Israel that He is a Jealous God, Exodus 20:5. That is why He condemns idolatry of all sorts, for God is the only Being that can claim glory, and idolatry deprives Him of glory, for men direct their attention to an idol rather than to God. He is also jealous of the glory of His Son, who is the “image of the invisible God”, and this is added reason why idolatry is abomination to Him.

The Lord Jesus taught “ye cannot serve God and mammon”, which is an Aramaic word for riches. It is possible to be an employee of two persons, but it is impossible to be a slave of two persons, for a slave’s master is his owner and governor, dominating his every move. Such is the position of those who set up riches as their god. Those who have resources surplus to their moderate requirements have a golden opportunity to help others less well off than themselves. The apostle charged those believers who are rich “that they do good, that they be rich in good works, ready to distribute, willing to communicate”, 1 Timothy 6:18.

3:6
For which things’ sake the wrath of God cometh on the children of disobedience:

For which things’ sake the wrath of God cometh- the Lord Jesus is to be revealed “in flaming fire taking vengeance on them that know not God, and that obey not the gospel of our Lord Jesus Christ”, 2 Thessalonians 1:8. He is the one charged with the task of executing judgement, for He is Son of Man, John 5:27. As such, He has been on the earth so that men might see and hear Him, and react in faith to Him. Those who do not believe will find that as Son of Man He has authority over all men, and will be their judge when He comes. The sense of “cometh” is that the judgement is already on its way, so certain is it. When the apostles speak of things about to happen, they mean that is so certain that they are almost in sight.

On the children of disobedience- the implication of these words is that if we are to come with Him and be associated with His judgement of the sins listed in verse 5, then we should not be guilty of them ourselves. And if the wrath of God comes on children of disobedience, then the approval of God must rest on the children of obedience, namely those who believe. Does not the apostle speak of “the obedience of faith”, in Romans 1:5 and 16:26, thus bracketing the gospel epistle with this thought? By nature man follows Adam is his disobedience to God’s commands, and is therefore a son of Adam, taking character from him. By new birth believers are enabled to follow the example of the Last Adam, who was marked by full obedience to His Father’s will.

3:7
In the which ye also walked some time, when ye lived in them.

In the which ye also walked some time- the sins of verse 5 were commonplace in the lives of the Colossians before they were saved, such was the atmosphere in which they lived their unsaved lives. It is always good for believers to remember that they were no different to the unsaved before conversion. We can begin to think ourselves superior, and think that we in some way deserved God’s salvation. But it is not so. God warned Israel not to think they deserved to be in the land of promise; it was all of God’s goodness and grace, and His faithfulness to His promise to Abraham, Deuteronomy 9:4-6.

When ye lived in them- note that the apostle assumes that they have made a clear-cut break with the sins of the past. They no longer live in those things in principle, because their life is bound up with Christ; they should not live in them in practice. That it is still possible for believers to commit at least some of the sins of verse 5 is seen in the fact that we are to mortify our members so we do not commit them.

3:8
But now ye also put off all these; anger, wrath, malice, blasphemy, filthy communication out of your mouth.

But now ye also put off all these- the word “ye” is emphatic, for even some sinners shun the kind of sins the apostle lists in verse 5, but the standard for believers is much higher. The word for “put off” is the same as in Acts 7:58, where those who stoned Stephen took off their clothes and discarded them, for they were not suitable for the task in hand. So we should put off the characteristics of the old man, for they are not suitable for the task we have to perform, namely, manifest Christ’s character. Men wanted to obliterate the Christ-likeness they saw in Stephen; we should want to replicate it.

Anger- this is a condition of mind. There is such a thing as righteous anger, for the Lord Jesus was angry at times, Mark 3:5, for He was grieved at the hardness of the heart of the people. He taught, however, that “he that is angry with his brother without a cause shall be in danger of the judgement”, Matthew 5:22. This is unrighteous anger, the sort that is condemned here.

Wrath- this is an outburst of strong indignation. The apostle allowed the Ephesians to be angry, but warned them against allowing the sun to go down on their wrath, Ephesians 4:26. Righteous anger must not degenerate into spite and prolonged brooding about a matter.

Malice- this is the root cause of the previous two sins. 1 Corinthians 5:8 speaks of “the leaven of malice and wickedness”. The wickedness was on the part of the sinful man dealt with in that chapter; the warning against malice is for those who dealt with the matter, lest they do it in the wrong spirit and for the wrong motives.

Blasphemy- this is evil-speaking against God or man. The same word is used for both since man is made in the similitude of God, James 3:9, and therefore neither should be spoken of, or to, with vindictiveness and slander.

Filthy communication out of your mouth- having spoken of malicious speech, the apostle now warns against unclean speech, for this will lead to the sins of verse 5.

3:9
Lie not one to another, seeing that ye have put off the old man with his deeds;

Lie not one to another- the Devil is a “liar, and the father of it”, John 8:44. He lied to Eve by saying, “Ye shalt not surely die”, when God had said “thou shalt surely die”, Genesis 3:4; 2:17. He was in direct confrontation with the God of truth. He not only lied himself, however, but was the father of lies in others, instigating them to continue his wicked practice. So it is that the Lord told the Jews that because He told them the truth, they did not believe Him, for they were conditioned to accept lies and deny truth, John 8:45. The natural mind is attracted to error, and resists truth.

In the corresponding place in Ephesians, the apostle quotes from Zechariah with the words, “Let every man speak truth with his neighbour”. Then he adds, “for we are members one of another”, Ephesians 4:25. The words of the prophet need to be heeded by us for a stronger reason even than the one given by Zechariah. There, it was because of neighbourliness; with believers today it is because of common membership of the body of Christ. Because our links with fellow-believers are so much more intimate than being neighbours, then the need for truth and transparency to mark our dealings with one another is all the more pressing.

Seeing that ye have put off the old man with his deeds- when a person repents, they renounce the things of Adam that marked them. They discover that God dealt with what they were at Calvary, and their old man was crucified with Him there. So the nature and practice of the old man have been put off. But the fact that the apostle urges them to not lie, shows that they have the capacity to do the former deeds. This is because when a person is converted to God, they are not given a new body, for that awaits the resurrection. Their body is still the body that sinned, even though the sins have been forgiven. Romans 6:6 calls it “the body of sin”, meaning the body that is capable of sinning because it is the headquarters of the sin-principle. That verse reads, “Knowing this, that our old man is crucified with Him, that the body of sin might be destroyed, that henceforth we should not serve sin”. The word “destroy” has the idea of “making of no effect”, or “cancelling the power of”. Notice the “might be” and the “should not”. They are phrases that tell of potential. As far as God is concerned, the power of our old man is cancelled at Calvary, when God passed judicial sentence upon it and crucified it with Christ. The fact remains, however, that putting this into practice is an ongoing process for the believer, and in the measure in which he reckons himself to be dead to sin and alive to God, then the body as an agent of sin is made of none effect. So the apostle is saying, “Lie not one to another, for lying is a manifestation of your old self, and God condemned that at Calvary, and you renounced it at conversion, when you repented”.

3:10-17
A new practicey
(b) put on the new man.

3:10
And have put on the new man, which is renewed in knowledge after the image of Him that created him:

And have put on the new man- not only did we renounce the old man in repentance, but we embraced the new man in faith. The word for “new” here means youthful, vigorous, dynamic. The word for new in the parallel passage in Ephesians 4:24 means fresh, different. There the apostle emphasises the great change that comes about when a person is converted. Instead of living as Adam lived after he sinned, he begins to live like Christ, who did no sin. Here the emphasis is on the vigour of the new life.

Which is renewed in knowledge after the image of him that created him- there is a constant renewing, for the word is a present participle, and this is perhaps why the apostle used the word for new which means youthful and vigorous. The new man will never grow old, for it has an in-built youthfulness. This is because it is likeness to Christ, and He never decays or deteriorates.

God made Adam in His own image and after His likeness, Genesis 1:26. He fell from his lofty position, however, and begat a son in his own likeness, Genesis 5:3. And thus it has been ever since, except in the case of Christ, who was virgin-born. He has now become the example for God’s people, and since He is the image of God, (whether as a man or beforehand, in eternity), to imitate Him is to grow after the image of God. So the more we know of Christ, and the more we put that knowledge into practice in Christ-like deeds and attitudes, the more we shall be like God as to His virtue and goodness.

3:11
Where there is neither Greek nor Jew, circumcision nor uncircumcision, Barbarian, Scythian, bond nor free: but Christ is all, and in all.

Where there is neither Greek nor Jew- just as when we were in Adam we displayed his likeness, so now we are in Christ we are to display likeness to Him, who is Himself the image of God. In that position the divisions of earth lose their relevance, for they are the way man in Adam is distinguished. Such distinctions are left behind in Christ. By “Greek” the apostle means Gentile persons, for the Greek language was that which united the Roman world. The word Gentile is first found in Genesis 10:5. God chose Abraham out from the world of the Gentiles, and promised to make of him a great nation, Genesis 12:1,2. So it was that the earth became divided into “the nations”, (the meaning of the word Gentile), and “The Nation”; so there were “the peoples”, (Gentiles) and “The People”, (Israel). These distinctions are no longer valid, for God has set aside man in Adam of whatever nation, (even of The Nation), and only man in Christ is relevant. So it is that the apostle Paul had to become like a Jew to reach the Jews with the gospel, for he had left his Jew-status behind, 1 Corinthians 9:20. There are those today who wish to be known as Christians, yet also call themselves Messianic Jews, but this is a contradiction in terms.

Circumcision nor uncircumcision- just as God divided between Jew and Gentile by calling Abraham out from Ur of the Chaldees, He also divided between circumcision and uncircumcision by covenanting with Abraham only, making the rite of circumcision the distinguishing mark of the Jew. But this was only a physical operation, and it did not mean that the circumcised person was a believer. Indeed it could not, for it was done at the age of eight days old. See Romans 2:17-29 for the way the apostle deals with this question. Whether a person is circumcised or not is irrelevant as far as the gospel is concerned.

Barbarian, Scythian- we are not presented with contrasts now, but with those whose behaviour as nations was far off from what God desired. They were lacking in the refinements and education of the Greeks and Romans, and were rough and uncultured. This does not matter to God either, for in Christ the rough becomes refined, and the uncultured becomes educated in the school of Him who said, “Learn of me”, Matthew 11:29.

Bond nor free- to be a bond-slave was to be deprived of many of the privileges and advantages that the free person took for granted. This, too, is irrelevant for the believer, for he is the Lord’s freeman, whatever his employment status, 1 Corinthians 7:21-23. Those who are freemen should remember that they are in bonds to Christ.

But Christ is all- such is the glory of His person, and such is His relevance to all men, not just Jews, that what and who He is over-rides what everyone else is in Adam. He surpasses and excludes all the varied sorts of men, and stations Himself as supreme and alone as the believer’s standard.

And in all- by the indwelling Spirit Christ is in the believer, ready to work out His image through us. In Romans 8:9 we read, “If any man have not the Spirit of Christ, he is none of His”. Then in the next verse the apostle writes, “And if Christ be in you.” So to have the Spirit within is to have Christ within. This is how the distinctions of earth become irrelevant, for the important question is, “Has this person Christ within?” If so, then he is no longer part of the earthly scheme of things, but involved in the heavenly, which is how the apostle began the chapter. There, the reason for being involved with the heavenly was being risen with Christ, removed out of the world’s domain. Here, it is having Christ within.

It might be helpful at this point to set out the doctrine concerning the old man, and the flesh:

The old man
What God recognises a person to be before conversion, with links to Adam the sinner. That person has been judicially condemned by God, and the sentence executed by being crucified in company with Christ, as far as God is concerned. In practice, the old man is put off in repentance at conversion, and then as the old works are dispensed with.

The new man
What God recognises a person to be after conversion, with links to Jesus Christ the righteous One.

The flesh
That self-principle within a believer which has the potential to cause him to live like sinners do, because his body is the seat of the sin-principle. The believer is not “in the flesh”, but can “walk after the flesh”, if he allows sin to dominate him. The characteristic position of the believer is that he is “in the Spirit”, and herefore he should walk “after the Spirit”. See Romans 8:5-10.

3:12
Put on therefore, as the elect of God, holy and beloved, bowels of mercies, kindness, humbleness of mind, meekness, longsuffering;

Put on therefore- the fact that believers have to be exhorted to put on features of the new man shows that those features are not automatically manifested. They are present in principle from conversion, for “if any man be in Christ, he is a new creature”, 2 Corinthians 5:17. As to their manifestation, however, there needs to be exercise of heart. Having put on the new man in principle at conversion, its characteristics should mark us. This is especially desirable, since “Christ is all”, so there is no real room left for the manifestation of Adam-features in our lives. To put on is to display the character, just as when we put on a particular set of clothes we manifest ourselves in a particular way. Those who are saved and baptised have put on Christ, just as a Greek boy put on the toga of manhood when he was adopted as a son, Galatians 3:27. The characteristics seen in Christ when He was on earth are to be displayed by the believer.

As the elect of God- Christ is God’s Elect One, Isaiah 42:1, and He in every way justified that title. He was upheld by the Father, and gave delight to the Father. We may count on our Father’s support, and we should seek to delight His heart, too. We shall do this if we put on the features of Christ, and shall justify the title “elect”, for believers, as God’s elect, are destined to be conformed to the image of God’s Son in the future, Romans 8:29, therefore they should manifest conformity to Him now by their Christ-like character.

Holy and beloved- those who are holy willingly put off old things and put on the new things of Christ, for they have a right attitude to the Adam-world from which they have been delivered. As God’s beloved children, (and remember Christ is called beloved in Isaiah 42:1), they should be responsive in gratitude to the one who has given them new life.

Bowels of mercies- the Hebrews believed that the inward parts of the body were the seat of the emotions, hence the bowels are linked with mercy. Our inward parts have been designed by our Creator to function without any effort of our will. So mercies should be displayed instinctively. The double plural suggests that there are many ways in which this mercy may be expressed.

Kindness- this is the opposite of malice, and reflects to others what has been shown to us, for the kindness and love of God our Saviour has appeared, Titus 3:4. Kindness is love in action.

Humbleness of mind, meekness- Christ could say “Take my yoke upon you, and learn of me, for I am meek and lowly in heart”, Matthew 11:29. Those who took their place as the disciples of a rabbi were said to take his yoke. This is what is in view here, but in a deeper way, because whilst a rabbi might encourage his pupils to learn from him, he could not honestly ask them to imitate him in all things. Christ can do this, however, being the perfect example.

Meekness is that attitude of heart which accepts the Father’s will in all circumstances. This is seen in Matthew 11:25,26 when the Lord Jesus accepts that it is His Father’s will that truth is hidden from the wise and revealed to babes. The world equates meekness with weakness, mistakenly putting a premium on standing up for its (supposed or real) rights. The believer is content to let his Father decide what is best.

Longsuffering- not hasty in attitude to others, but ready to hold back. Paul had known the longsuffering of Jesus Christ towards him before he was saved, 1 Timothy 1:16, and so have all believers; it should mould their character therefore.

3:13
Forbearing one another, and forgiving one another, if any man have a quarrel against any: even as Christ forgave you, so also do ye.

Forbearing one another- we now have a two-fold description of those who display the features of verse 12. They will be forbearing, for they have longsuffering, meekness, humbleness of mind, kindness and mercy.

And forgiving one another- if forbearance and the display of Christian graces does not prevent differences arising, then we should be ready to forgive. Forbearance and forgiveness prevent fighting.

If any man have a quarrel against any- the word quarrel has become connected with arguing, but originally simply meant a just complaint. Where this is the situation, a forbearing and forgiving spirit will result in a satisfactory and charitable outcome.

Even as Christ forgave you, so also do ye- we should remember that forgiveness should not be at the expense of righteousness. Christ did not forgive us without regard for righteousness, so that His word with regard to forgiving our brother was, “if he repent, forgive him”, Luke 17:3.
When Peter asked how often he was to forgive his brother, and suggested seven times, the Lord answered, “I say not unto thee ‘Until seven times:” but, ‘Unto seventy times seven'”, Matthew 18:22. By this the Lord probably meant, not forty-nine times, but rather, seventy to the power of seven, which in mathematical terms is 8,235,430, but in practical terms, an infinite amount. If a man lives for 70 years, and is awake for 16 hours per day, he is awake for 24,528,000 minutes. So if a brother offends once every three minutes for the whole of a lifetime, then he is to be forgiven. If we are tempted to think that this is too severe, then we have only to ask ourselves what it cost the Lord to forgive us one sin. We shall soon realise that we have been forgiven so much. The least we can do is show this attitude to fellow-believers.

3:14
And above all these things put on charity, which is the bond of perfectness.

And above all these things put on charity- God is love, this is His essence, and those who have been born of Him are partakers of His nature. They should find it easy to express this to others. Charity is to be put on “above all these things”, meaning the things of verses 12 and 13. Since love is the essence of God, it gives meaning to every other Christian virtue.

Which is the bond of perfectness- charity ties together all Christian virtues into one harmonious and complete whole. The apostle warned and taught so that every man might become perfect in Christ Jesus, 1:28, and this is part of what he strove for.

3:15
And let the peace of God rule in your hearts, to the which also ye are called in one body; and be ye thankful.

And let the peace of God rule in your hearts- let peace and harmony amongst believers be the deciding factor when contemplating any response to fellow-believers.

To the which also ye are called in one body- the logical extension of the call of the gospel is a call from God to gather together in a local assembly with others of like mind. In 1 Corinthians 1:9 Paul describes the believers as “called unto the fellowship of his Son, Jesus Christ our Lord”. This sort of company is said by the apostle in 1 Corinthians 12 to be similar in character to the human body. God as Creator “hath tempered the body together, having given more abundant honour to that part which lacked: that there should be no schism in the body; but that the members should have the same care one for another”, verse 26. What is true of the human body by Divine design should be true of the local assembly by Divine grace.

And be ye thankful- the Lord Jesus was ever thankful, and He is the believer’s example. This is illustrated by His three actions in the Upper Room when He took the bread, gave thanks for it, and gave it to His disciples. The loaf was to represent His body, and He had taken a body in incarnation. In His life in the body He was ever thankful, and then He gave His life so that it might become available to those who believe.

The world is an unthankful and unholy place, and the attitude of the believer, (who has been delivered from Adam’s world), is to be radically different. That we are not always is seen in the fact that the apostle has to exhort us to thankfulness.

3:16
Let the word of Christ dwell in you richly in all wisdom; teaching and admonishing one another in psalms and hymns and spiritual songs, singing with grace in your hearts to the Lord.

Let the word of Christ dwell in you richly in all wisdom- as the Scriptures describe Christ to us, whether in the Old Testament or the New, we should allow the truth about Him to settle down in our hearts so that it is at home there. When we have this rich treasure in our hearts, we should use Divinely-given wisdom to apply it to everyday living.

Teaching and admonishing one another in psalms and hymns and spiritual songs- occupation with Christ will bring great joy. The apostle John indicated that to look upon and handle (have fellowship with) the things of Christ was to have full joy, 1 John 1:4.

The three things listed here are not necessarily separate. It is possible for a song to be spiritual, be addressed reverently to God as a hymn, and ascribe praise to Him as a psalm.

Christian joy is to be expressed intelligently, with the song in our heart being informed by the word of Christ which is also in our heart. We should ensure that the songs we sing have spiritual content, and are not the repetition of meaningless catch-phrases. We need to make sure also that we are not singing to the God of Truth words containing error. We are to teach and admonish with song, so there must be Scriptural content in order to do this.

The parallel passage in Ephesians 5:19 speaks of making melody, so the tune is important, and should fit in with the nature of the song being sung. It is not spiritual to sing a solemn song accompanied by a jolly tune. We need to sing with our spirit and with our understanding, 1 Corinthians 14:15.

Notice that we teach and admonish one another, so the song should be an expression of truth, which will confirm that truth in the hearts of those who are singing, and it should admonish also, as, for instance, when the song contrasts the person of Christ with the men of the world.

There is no room in this matter for Christian choirs, for the singing is a two-way activity, “one another”. Each believer is teaching every other believer, not listening to a group of people offering entertainment. The days when a choir was ordained of God in the Temple to worship on behalf of the nation are over. Such practices, even though they were established by God, have been replaced by the things of Christ, as Hebrews 10:9 makes clear. Every true believer in Christ is a priest, and does not need someone else to worship or sing for him.

The exhortation that all should teach one another in song also does away with the possibility of using a musical instrument to accompany the singing, since the one playing will not be able to concentrate wholly on singing, if at all. This means that the accompanist is prevented from singing to the Lord, as the end of the verse enjoins should be done.

The word psalm means “praise”, and has to do with a recognition of what God has done. (Worship, on the other hand, has to do with God’s worth). This does not mean that Christians should sing from the Book of Psalms, for many of them are not suitable for believers of this age to sing. Those which call down vengeance upon men, (the Imprecatory Psalms), or which are only appropriate on the lips of the Lord Jesus, (Psalm 22 for instance), are not fitting for today. The inspired psalms were penned during the law age, and are coloured by that fact.

The word hymn emphasises that it is sung to God, and as such should be dignified and reverent. Sadly, we live in a flippant age, and many modern so-called hymns are lacking in dignity and in spiritual content. If believers shunned them, they might not be composed any longer.

The third description is spiritual songs, emphasising that the activity is essentially spiritual, and as such should be strictly in accord with the Spirit of God. After all He is the sustainer of the worship of God’s people today, just as Christ is the subject of worship, and the Father is the seeker of worship, as John 4:23 makes clear.

Singing with grace in your hearts to the Lord- as those conscious of the way Divine grace has intervened in our lives, we should be full of heartfelt praise to the Lord.

3:17
And whatsoever ye do in word or deed, do all in the name of the Lord Jesus, giving thanks to God and the Father by him.

And whatsoever ye do in word or deed- the apostle has been exhorting us to Christian activity since verse 5, and now he sums it all up with the words, “whatsoever ye do in word or deed”.

Do all in the name of the Lord Jesus- as we put off the old man features and put on the new, we should do so in recognition of the character of the Lord Jesus. For the name tells of character, summarising, so to speak, the whole person. He is the perfect example of those new-man features, and is in direct contrast to the Adam-features we should discard. All we do should be suitable to be associated with the glorious name of Christ. And we should do and speak on His behalf, maintaining His cause.

Giving thanks to God and the Father by him- we are to give thanks for the deliverance from the old man that God has wrought for us in the cross of Christ, and also for the new position we have been brought into through Him and His resurrection.

3:18-4:1
The expression of life in Christ socially

Survey of the passage
Spiritual relationships do not cancel out natural ones. If they are regulated by the spiritual principles set out in this and other passages, they will not hinder but help. After all, God gave Adam a wife to help him, and Christian wives are for the same purpose. Children can be brought up under Christian influences, so that they may have the opportunity of believing. Employees may so labour for their employer that the gospel is commended.

When the Israelites were about to enter the land of promise, two and a half tribes requested to remain the wilderness side of the Jordan. With certain conditions, Moses allowed their request. His words, as quoted by Joshua, were, “Your wives, your little ones, and your cattle, shall remain in the land which Moses gave you on this side Jordan”, Joshua 1:14. So it was wives, family and business that caused them to prefer the wilderness side of things. Every true believer is positionally the other side of the Jordan, risen with Christ. Every true believer in Christ has all spiritual blessings in the heavenly places in Christ, Ephesians 1:3. But not every believer is in the full enjoyment of these things, and this is the case with some because of the things that hindered the two and a half tribes. Since there was a half tribe of Manasseh that went in, and a half tribe that stopped away, it was not environment or upbringing, but the act of the will which determined what they did. So it is that the apostle adjusts the husband/wife relationship, the child/parent relationship, and the servant/master relationship in the next verses, so that spiritual progress is maintained.

One of the sins of the last days is that of being “without natural affection”, 2 Timothy 3:3. There is something wrong when Christian couples behave in an unloving way to one another, especially as many unbelievers, by contrast, are marked by love and affection.

We should not confuse the truth that in Christ there is neither male nor female, Galatians 3:28, with the equally Scriptural truth that there is a difference between the male and female functionally in the assembly gatherings. Failure to see this point is bound to lead to confusion. The Christian assembly is the sphere where spiritual relationships are worked out, whether those participating have earthly relationships with one another or not. Where there are many family connections, special effort will have to be made, so that these do not affect attitudes and decisions.

3:18
Wives, submit yourselves unto your own husbands, as it is fit in the Lord.

Wives, submit yourselves unto your own husbands- when sin came in through the woman, part of God’s judgement on her was that “thy desire shall be to thy husband, and he shall rule over thee”, Genesis 3:16. Part of Eve’s mistake was to not consult Adam when the Tempter approached her. The command about the tree of knowledge of good and evil was given to Adam before Eve was made, and must have been passed on to her, or else she could not have recited a garbled version of it to the serpent. As a consequence of her part in the fall of man, a greater degree of control over the woman by her husband than was perhaps the norm at the beginning is ordained.

All believers are to submit to one another, Ephesians 5:21, but the wife’s submission has a special character, for as Ephesians 5:24 makes clear, it is to be of the same sort as that shown, ideally, by the church which is Christ’s body. This is willing submission to one who has her best interests at heart, for the passage referred to enumerates seven things that Christ does for the church, and which should have their counterpart in the conduct of the husband. If they do, it will be an easy thing for the wife to submit. But she is still required to do this, even if it is difficult. If a professed believer makes the life of his wife unbearable, he runs the risk of being thought of as an unbeliever.

As it is fit in the Lord- the conduct of the believing wife should come up to the standard we know the Lord expects. His lordship is the governing factor in the relationship. Submission to the husband is not a substitute for submission to the Lord.

3:19
Husbands, love your wives, and be not bitter against them.

Husbands, love your wives- the foregoing instruction to the wife to submit does not mean that a husband may become a tyrant, for the parallel passage places heavy obligations on him in the marriage relationship, Ephesians 5:25,28, and in fact more is required of him than the wife in that passage. Christ Himself is his example, so a very high demand is made of the husband.

The word for love used here is the word used when John says, “God is love”. The standard is the love that God shows, and every believing husband experiences that love, and should duplicate it in his attitude to his wife. In Ephesians 5:25 the standard is that shown when Christ gave Himself at Calvary. It goes without saying that this also is an extremely high level of love; it is nonetheless the standard for the husband. Christ is easy to submit to, and so should husbands be.

And be not bitter against them- a harsh and irritable attitude is not Christ-like. Husbands should not take out their frustrations on their wives; rather, they should see in their wives God’s provision to help them in their frustrations by giving sound and wise advice. After all, marriage is a continual merging of two persons into one. The preposition that denotes that a goal is being striven for was used by the Lord Jesus when He quoted from Genesis 2:24. His words were, literally translated, “And they twain shall become unto one flesh”, Matthew 19:5. Christian husbands and wives should gradually merge as they partake of the grace of life together.

3:20
Children, obey your parents in all things: for this is well pleasing unto the Lord.

Children, obey your parents in all things- since the epistle is addressed to the assembly at Colosse, the children here mentioned would be believers not yet married, and therefore still under the headship of their father, and still responsible to obey both parents. Of course, even unbelieving children of believing parents would do well to heed this advice, for it has been shown that if children submit to the authority of their parents, they are more likely, (all other things being equal, and not setting aside the sovereign workings of the Spirit of God), to submit to the authority of God in the gospel.

The commandment to love one’s father and mother is the fifth of the ten commandments, and forms a link between the commandments that are Godward, and those that are manward. Parents have authority from God, and when children disobey them they are disobeying God. Perhaps this is one reason why this is the first commandment with a promise attached to it, for God would encourage the children with an incentive, so important is it for them to obey. If the rising generation is rebellious, then it bodes evil in days to come when they themselves are parents.

That the children are to obey in all things has a lesson for the parents, for they are hereby cautioned against requiring their children to do anything that is contrary to the word of God. Only when all their commands are in accordance with Scripture can all those commands be complied with in all good conscience.

For this is well pleasing unto the Lord- we should not forget that the Lord Jesus was a child once, and He was subject to His parents, Luke 2:51. This is all the more telling because it comes after the incident in the temple when the Lord needed to gently chide Mary for not realising that His Father’s business was His main concern. That statement was not in any way a rebellion against the authority of Joseph and Mary over Him, but it does show that His priorities were perfectly adjusted. And all this comes as the Lord embarks on His “teenage years”, when many children begin to assert themselves in wrong ways, and seek to overthrow the will of their parents. There was absolutely nothing of this with Christ, and He is our childhood example. At the end of His life in obscurity this word well-pleasing was used of Him, Luke 3:22, and it is well for Christian children if the same thing can be said of them at the end of their growing-up period.

3:21
Fathers, provoke not your children to anger, lest they be discouraged.

Fathers, provoke not your children to anger- fathers should not take advantage of the requirement that children obey them, by making unreasonable demands on their children. They should show a combination of firmness and kindness; always remembering that firmness is kindness, being in the best interests of the child in the long run.

Lest they be discouraged- there are plenty of things in the world which are calculated by the Devil to make Christian children lose heart. Parents should do all in their power to counteract these influences, and should certainly not act so as to discourage their children. Unreasonable demands, beyond the capability of the child to attain to, should not be insisted on. Parents should not try to make children what they are not fitted to be, nor treat them as mere replicas of themselves, or even replicas of what they aspired to be when they were children but failed. The parallel passage in Ephesians 6:4 speaks of “the nurture and admonition of the Lord”, meaning that the way the Lord dealt and deals with the parents should be the way they deal with their children.

Parents, on the other hand, should not reproach themselves if, after all their best efforts to bring up their children for the Lord, they act in self-will and rebellion as unbelievers. Each individual is judged for his own sins, not another’s, as Ezekiel made clear in his ministry. “The son shall not bear the iniquity of the father, neither shall the father bear the iniquity of the son: the righteousness of the righteous shall be upon him, and the wickedness of the wicked shall be upon him”, Ezekiel 18:20. Remember it is God Himself who said, “I have nourished and brought up children, and they have rebelled against me”, Isaiah 1:2.

3:22
Servants, obey in all things your masters according to the flesh; not with eyeservice, as menpleasers; but in singleness of heart, fearing God;

Servants, obey in all things your masters according to the flesh- the system of slavery was widespread in Bible times, and the apostles realised that the best way to deal with this was not to start a social revolution, but to preach the gospel so that the hearts of men were spiritually revolutionised. Christianity does not major on social reform, (although Christians should not be against the efforts of those who seek to adjust society in accordance with the truth), but it does condemn all injustice. Indeed, the Holy Spirit’s presence in the world is a condemnation of the lack of righteousness in the world now that Christ has gone back to heaven, John 16:10. Not all slaves were consigned to the menial tasks, for some were tutors and governors, as Galatians 4:2 would indicate.

Slaves would be considered part of the household, so the conduct of Christian slaves was an important way of commending the gospel in unsaved households. As Peter points out when he is regulating the behaviour of believing slaves, Christ was a servant too, and He has “left us an example that we should follow his steps, who did no sin, neither was any guile found in his mouth”, 1 Peter 2:18-23.

Servants who have masters in the flesh should obey them, then, in all things. Of course, there are some things a believer must not do, as again Peter says, “We ought to obey God rather than men”, Acts 5:29, and “Submit yourselves to every ordinance of man for the Lord’s sake”, 1 Peter 2:13. Some ordinances cannot be submitted to for the Lord’s sake, so that is where we are to draw the line.

Not with eye-service, as menpleasers- eye-service is work done only when the master’s eye is upon you. Those who serve like this have forgotten that God sees all, as Hagar (the servant-maid) said, “Thou God seest me”, Genesis 16:13. All we do should be able to stand the test of the Lord’s all-seeing gaze.

But in singleness of heart, fearing God- a reverent fear of God will ensure that we are not double-minded, serving a master well sometimes, and not at other times. This is not how God deals with us, so should not be the way we deal with others.

3:23
And whatsoever ye do, do it heartily, as to the Lord, and not unto men;

And whatsoever ye do, do it heartily, as to the Lord- whatever servants are given to do they should carry out with enthusiasm, as if they were doing it for the Lord; which, in fact, they are. We mistake Christianity if we think it is confined to meetings. It affects the whole of our life. A saint is a person who transforms the ordinary into the service of God.

And not unto men- the work is done for men, but with the goal of glorifying the Lord.

3:24
Knowing that of the Lord ye shall receive the reward of the inheritance: for ye serve the Lord Christ.

Knowing that of the Lord ye shall receive the reward of the inheritance- the servant is to remember that the master’s verdict will often be immediate, but the Lord’s verdict waits for the judgement seat of Christ. To be a slave and to be an heir were mutually exclusive terms in the social world of the time. But the Christian slave, who has nothing, has the prospect of receiving a reward from the Lord for serving his earthly master well. God saw to it that the Israelites were recompensed for their slave-labours over many years, for He ensured that the Egyptians loaded them with treasures as they left Egypt, Exodus 12:36. Here, however, the recompense is an increased appreciation of the inheritance that is common to all believers, as Ephesians 1:3-8 details it. The slave will find that his enjoyment of the heavenly rest is enhanced by the way he served down here.

For ye serve the Lord Christ- this answers the possible question, “Why does the Lord in heaven reward me for work done to an earthly master?” The answer is that the work was not only done to the earthly master, but to the Heavenly Lord too. The earthly master is very unlikely to reward a slave, but the Heavenly One certainly will.

3:25
But he that doeth wrong shall receive for the wrong which he hath done: and there is no respect of persons.

But he that doeth wrong shall receive for the wrong which he hath done- this is the fixed principle, so slaves should not be guilty of doing wrong, even if their masters are unreasonable and over-demanding. They should not vent their frustration by harming their master’s interests. Just as they will be recompensed for good done, so also for harm inflicted.

And there is no respect of persons- a Christian slave should not think that he is not subject to the normal code of Christian conduct just because he has no rights and is treated badly. Nor should he think that he can act with impunity just because he is a believer. Nor should a believing slave take advantage, if his master is a believer also. Both believing slave and believing master are answerable to the same Lord in heaven. If Christian slaves wrong their masters, then this will be dealt with at the judgement seat of Christ. They will receive the rebuke of Christ at that time, with its consequent loss of reward. The masters are exhorted at the beginning of the next chapter.

PERSON OF CHRIST: His burial

THE WORDS OF THE BIBLE, THE CHRISTIAN SCRIPTURES, AS FOUND IN THE PROPHECY OF ISAIAH CHAPTER 53, VERSE 9:

53:9  And He made His grave with the wicked, and with the rich in His death; because He had done no violence, neither was any deceit in His mouth.

And He made His grave with the wicked- verses 7 and 8 of Isaiah 53 foretold the way men would treat the Lord Jesus.  They oppressed and afflicted Him, sought to destroy His character, and at last took Him and slaughtered Him on a cross.  In all this it seemed as if they were in control, and that He was the helpless victim of circumstances, but this verse tells us it was not so.  The apostle Peter emphasised this on the day of Pentecost when he declared that the nation of Israel had by means of the wicked hands of the Gentiles crucified Him, and allowed that crucifixion process to continue until He was slain, Acts 2:23; they callously allowed Him to suffer, and only planned to curtail His sufferings because the feast day was near. There was another dimension to this, however, as Peter points out at the same time.  The fact is that He was delivered by the determinate counsel and foreknowledge of God.  Men were only allowed to do what they did because it was part of God’s plan.  Indeed, the basis of God’s plan.

Now Isaiah 53:10 tells us that the pleasure of the Lord prospers in the hand of the Lord Jesus.  As God’s Firstborn Son, as well as His Only begotten Son, He was charged with the task of administering God’s affairs.  Not in any dispassionate way, but personally, and a major part of those affairs involved Him in suffering of different sorts.  He suffered in life, as earlier verses of the chapter have told us; He suffered in the three hours of darkness, as verse 5 has told us; He suffered injustice and cruelty at the hands of men, as verses 7 and 8 clearly show.  But He not only suffered in these ways, as He carried out the will of His Father, He was in control as He did so.  So, for instance, we find verses 7-9 alternate between passive and active.  He was oppressed…He was afflicted, yet He opened not His mouth.  Passive in oppression and affliction, but active in not opening His mouth.  He is brought…He is dumb.  Men bring Him, and He passively allows this, but He actively remained as dumb.  So also in verse 8.  He is taken…He was cut off…stricken.  But then the active, He made.  Each time the active is the answer to the passive.  So when He made His grave with the wicked, He was responding to something that He had passively allowed, but during which He was totally in control.

The question is, of course, in what way was He in control so that He made His grave with the wicked?  And if He was in control in this matter, why did it not happen?  And how can He make His grave with the wicked and with the rich at the same time?  So tightly interwoven is this prophecy that it can be fulfilled in the experience of only one man.

We need to notice that the word wicked is in the plural, and the word rich is in the singular.  So there are wicked men, and there is a rich man.  The word for wicked used here is an actively bad person.  We know that all have sinned, but not all set out to be actively bad.  We are told in verse 12 that the Lord Jesus was “numbered with the transgressors”, and the word transgressors means persons who have broken away in revolt against just authority.  The words are quoted by Mark when he describes the Lord Jesus being crucified between two thieves.  So we begin to see a picture building up of Christ in some way making His grave with wicked men by being crucified.  He submitted Himself to arrest, trial and execution, knowing that normally the end result of that process was to be flung unceremoniously, (and in company with the others crucified with Him), into a pit dug at the foot of the cross.  But even though it is true that He submitted Himself to the process of arrest and all that followed, nonetheless He was in complete control of the situation.  He did not call for the legions of angels that were at His disposal, Matthew 26:53.  He did not allow His followers to try to prevent His arrest, and rebuked Peter for attempting it, and remedied the damage he had done with his sword.  He could have any moment passed through the midst of them and gone His way, as He had done several times during His ministry when the crowds were hostile.  He did none of these things.  And by thus not resisting He ensured that His grave would be with the others crucified with Him, even though this was a distasteful prospect, and normally to be avoided at all costs.

It is interesting to notice that the words “He was numbered with the transgressors” are quoted twice in the gospel records.  Once by Mark as he records the crucifixion, as we have noted, but prior to that by the Lord Jesus as He is about to leave the Upper Room and make His way to Gethsemane, Luke 22:37.  So these words bracket together the whole series of events from the arrest in Gethsemane, to the crucifixion at Golgotha.

There is a big problem, however, with this situation, and it is this.  It is vitally important that the Lord Jesus be put in an easily identified and publicly-known grave, and, moreover, is put there on His own.  If He is buried at the foot of the cross with the two thieves, who is to know whether He has risen from the dead?  In theory those near of kin to the thieves could even come to the place, remove the body of their relative, and claim he had risen from the dead!  And even if this is unlikely to be attempted, the followers of the Lord could be accused of doing the same, and pretending that He had risen.

There is also the consideration that the psalmist prophesied by the Spirit that God would not suffer His Holy One, meaning the Messiah, to see corruption, Psalm 16:10.  There would certainly be corruption in a grave at the foot of the cross, with the remains of many criminals mingling together there.  Now of course whilst the whole of creation is in the bondage of corruption, nonetheless only humans are morally corrupt.  So the requirement is that the Lord Jesus must be buried in a marked grave, which has had no-one else in it before, and has no-one else in it whilst He is there.  Only in this way can it be sure that the One who was put into it is the One who came out.

How is this situation going to come about?  It will be necessary for this grave to be more than a marked grave in the ground.  It will need to be secure and unused.  This involves expense, and the Lord Jesus had not the material resources to arrange for this to happen.  Yet our passage says “He made His grave…with the rich in His death.”  It is certainly not that He had influential friends who could rise to the occasion in this matter.  His followers were poor, as He was.  And yet in a real sense He does arrange this matter, for our passage says “He made His grave…with the rich”.

In the event, the rich individual pinpointed in this passage was Joseph of Arimathea.  He was not a prominent member of the disciples that followed the Lord.  In fact, he was only a disciple secretly, because he feared the Jews, and what they would think of him.  For he was a counsellor, meaning that he was a member of the Sanhedrim, and as such was one of those spoken of in John 12:42,43, which reads, “Nevertheless among the chief rulers also many believed on Him; but because of the Pharisees they did not confess Him, lest they should be put out of the synagogue: for they loved the praise of men more than the praise of God”.  Luke records that “the same had not consented to the counsel and the deed of them”, Luke 23:51.  The “them” referring to his fellow-members of the Sanhedrim.

He was assisted by a Pharisee, Nicodemus, who also was a secret disciple, and who is designated by John as “he that came to Jesus by night”, reminding us of his conversation with the Lord Jesus in John 3.  He presumably was a member of the Sanhedrim since he is described as a ruler of the Jews, John 3:1.  He seems to have had great influence amongst them as we see from John 7:45-53.  The chief priests and Pharisees had sent officers to arrest the Lord Jesus, no doubt on the pretence that He had interrupted the temple services by crying out, “If any man thirst, let him come unto Me and drink”, verse 37.  The officers returned without Him, and when the Pharisees protested at this, Nicodemus said, “Doth our law judge any man, before it hear Him, and know what he doeth?  Thus he showed himself to be prepared to defend the interests of Christ in a small way, and to appeal for justice to be done.  Things have changed, now, however, for he has to make a decision.  He cannot be neutral about Christ any longer, and something makes him side with Christ publicly, like Joseph of Arimathea.

We might well ask ourselves what it is that convinced them of the genuineness of Christ’s claims.  Remember, our answer must be in line with what the prophet said, which was, “He made His grave…with the rich in His death.  We notice that the words “in His death” are only applicable to His grave with the rich.  The prophet did not say “He made His grave with the wicked in His death”.  So to all intents and purposes He was destined for a grave with the wicked; but in the event, and by His own ordering, His grave was actually with the rich in His death.

We are told several things about the character of Joseph.  First, that he was a good man, the direct opposite of the wicked men between whom the Lord Jesus was crucified.  Second, that he was just man, meaning he was diligent in trying to keep the law, in direct contrast to the transgressors, who rebelled against all law.  Third, he waited for the kingdom of God, showing that he had a longing for the fulfilment of the Old Testament prophecies about the Messiah.  Fourth, he was a rich man, so is a candidate for the role marked out in Isaiah 53.  Fifth, he was an honourable counsellor, which implies that, (as indeed was the case), there were members of the Sanhedrim who were not honourable.  Sixth, he was prepared to make sacrifices, for he gave up his own tomb in favour of the carpenter from Nazareth.  And seventh, he came from secret discipleship to open and bold discipleship at last.

It is the first three qualities that we need to focus on.  Now a reading of the gospel records will show that the whole council, meaning the Sanhedrin, of which Joseph was a member, were present at the first trial before Caiaphas.  Matthew 26:59 reads, “Now the chief priests, and elders, and all the council, sought false witness against Jesus, to put Him to death”.  Here is the first test for Joseph.  He is a just man, and he must ask himself whether justice is being done here.  He is a good man, and must ask himself if the prisoner is being treated respectfully.

The following rules governed the arrest of prisoners, and Joseph must know that already those rules have been broken:

1.  The arrest should have been done voluntarily by those who were witnesses to the crime.  It was illegal for the temple guard acting for the High Priest to make the arrest.
2.  The arrest should not have been at night, and constituted an act of violence.  This is why the disciples were preparing to prevent it.  Malchus was probably one of those foremost in the arrest.  If Peter had been preventing a legal arrest, he should have been arrested.  The fact he was not, showed the authorities knew they were in the wrong.
3.  The prisoner was bound, which was unnecessary violence, since he was surrounded by only a few men, and the arrest party consisted of many.
4.  The prisoner was taken to Annas first, but he was not the proper magistrate.
5.  He was interrogated at night, which was prohibited by law.
6.  He was detained in a private house.
7. He was struck gratuitously before any charges had been brought, John 18:22.

And now the first trial before Caiaphas is taking place, and Joseph has further questions to answer, for he is a member of the body that is conducting this trial.  Consider the following:
1. The trial was conducted at night, which was illegal.  All proceedings of law were prohibited at night.
2.  No trial was allowed on a feast day, under penalty of being null and void.
3.  He was ill-treated in a private house, (Matthew 26:67,68), with Caiaphas not preventing it, and before a proper hearing had taken place.  This was against Jewish law.
4.  The trial was conducted by Caiaphas, who was prejudiced, because he had already said that it was expedient for one man (meaning Christ), to die for the nation, John 11:49-52.
5.   Caiaphas acted as judge and accuser.
6.  He allowed the prisoner to be ill-treated, even though no sentence had been passed, Luke 22:63-65.

And then, the morning comes, and Mark tells us “the chief priests held a consultation with the elders and scribes and the whole council”.  So Joseph must be present at this meeting also.  Now further rules are broken, as follows:

1.  Witnesses should come forward voluntarily, but these were “sought”, after the attempt to find honest witnesses against Christ was unsuccessful, Matthew 26:59,60.
2.  Witnesses who did not speak the truth were to be stoned to death.
3.  If witnesses did not agree, the case was to be dismissed immediately.  (This was to ensure no frivolous accusations were made).  This did not happen.
4. To put a prisoner on oath, and therefore, in effect, to force him to incriminate himself, was illegal.
5.  The confession of an individual against himself should not decide a condemnation.
6.   If accused wished to speak, he was to be given the most profound attention.

Now at some time during these proceedings Joseph made a stand.  We read that he “had not consented to the counsel and deed of them”, Luke 23:51, the “them” meaning the other members of the Sanhedrim.  Their deliberations, and what they had done, both by sins of omission and by commission, he disagreed with strongly.  But there was more than the breaking of rules involved here.  The prisoner is special, and is making dramatic claims.  There was something about the way those claims were made that convinced Joseph.  What that was is told us in the next phrases in Isaiah 53:9.  “He made His grave with the wicked, and with the rich in His death, because He had done no violence, neither was any deceit in His mouth”.  The reason why Joseph came forward to offer his tomb, is because there was no violence with Christ, and because he came to believe that when He testified as to His person, there was no deceit in His mouth.

Peter tells us that “when He was reviled, He reviled not again; when He suffered He threatened not”, 1 Peter 2:23.  There was something about the way Christ presented Himself, His poise, His calm, His answers, and His restraint under the most intense provocation that so impressed Joseph, that he was resolved to distance himself from the decision of the Sanhedrim.  It is too late to resign membership, but he can “bring forth works unto repentance” by honouring Christ in His death, in contrast to the dishonour done to Him in His life.

The testimony of the Lord Jesus revolved around His claim to be the Son of God, and the Messiah, and the Son of Man.  Joseph comes to believe that His claims were true, and resolves to act accordingly.  His mind is made up, he must absolve himself from complicity in the crime of murdering the Son of God, by repentance and faith in Him, as Peter exhorted the rest of the nation to do at Pentecost, six weeks later.

Now this is very powerful testimony from within the council-chamber itself, and from one who was present as a member of that council.  It is also a powerful rebuke for those who remained steadfast in their hostility towards Christ after His resurrection.

So it is that after the Lord Jesus had died Joseph steps boldly forward.  Each of the steps in the burial of the Lord Jesus are carefully documented, and there is no room for doubt to any fair-minded person that He who was put, dead, in Joseph’s tomb, was He who rose the third day.

Consider these steps:

1.  The Jewish authorities demanded that the victims be taken down before the Sabbath began at 6 o’clock in the evening.  Neither Jew nor Gentile authority had any interest in taking down anything other than dead bodies.  The Gentiles because their government and power was involved, and the Jews because they wanted above all else to see Christ dead.  So it is that the soldiers hasten the death of two thieves, but find Christ is dead already.  He must be sure however, so what stops him breaking Christ’s legs? The answer is given to us by the apostle John, who was there as a witness.  It is because the Scripture had said that as the true Passover lamb His bones must not be broken.  But still the soldier must be satisfied, and so must the centurion, for he is soon going to be asked by Pilate if the Lord Jesus is dead.  So it is that the side of Christ is pierced, and the evidence that death has recently taken place is seen in the issuing forth of blood and water, no doubt meaning the watery fluid that surrounds the heart.  So it is that there is a unique body in Jerusalem, a crucifixion victim without broken legs, and with a pierced side.  The other two victims have broken legs and un-pierced sides.

2.  Joseph now goes to Pilate, and begs the body of Jesus.  We now have the remarkable sight of a rich man begging, and his request is granted.  As a rich man, Joseph had longed to be able to gain many things; now his only desire is to be associated with a dead body, for he is a changed man, and the things of earth that money can buy have now lost their attraction.

3.  Pilate is surprised that the victim is dead.  It is more than his position is worth for him to allow a body to be taken down from the cross when it is not dead.  The victim may recover, and thus escape justice.  Pilate may even have faced the death penalty himself if this should happen.

4.  He therefore summons the centurion to him, and verifies it from him as the man in charge of the crucifixion, who, as a professional executioner, will certainly know whether a person is dead or not.  He does not simply ask the centurion to send a message, but has a face to face conversation with him.  There is no possibility of a note being forged and passed off as a message from the centurion, or later, a note passed off as a message from Pilate.  This also ensures that the centurion knows who Joseph is, for both are now before Pilate at the same time.

5.  Pilate is now in a position to grant the body to Joseph, but why should he do so?  It was customary to allow close relatives of the deceased victims to take the body if they wished, but Joseph is not one of these.  So why does Pilate allow it?  Of course, one reason is that the Scripture says that Christ will be with the rich in his death; but Pilate has no interest in furthering the fulfilment of Scripture.  Is it because he has a guilty conscience?  His last conversation with Christ had been on the fact that He was Son of God.  Superstitious Pilate was no doubt fearful lest he had killed a “son of the gods”, and would receive Divine vengeance.  Perhaps this is his feeble attempt to repair the damage his clumsy and cowardly dealing during the trial had resulted in.  In any event, he grants the body to Joseph, in effect signing Christ’s death certificate, and thus proclaiming with all the authority of the world-empire of Rome that Jesus of Nazareth was really dead.  Those who suggest otherwise, (Moslems, for instance,)  must produce their valid reasons for contradicting this.  This they have not done.

6.  Not only does Pilate give Joseph leave to have the body, but he also commands the centurion to put this into effect.  So the jurisdiction of Rome still controls the body until the moment Joseph takes it down from the cross.  Every stage of the proceedings depends on the one before.

7.  So it is that well-known man, with the authority of the centurion and through him of Pilate, takes a body certified as dead down from the cross.  This is possibly the only legal act that has been done in Jerusalem that day.  He does this in full view of everyone, for the place of execution was near a highway, xxx.  He does it in full view of the Roman authorities, and also, no doubt, of the Jewish authorities also, who are anxious to ensure that the bodies are taken down before 6 o’clock that evening, when the Sabbath day will start.  They also are commanded to not allow hanged bodies to remain after nightfall, but to ensure they are buried the day they died, Deuteronomy 21:22,23.
So it is also that He is not taken down by one of His long-time followers, who could be said to have an interest in trying to get Scripture fulfilled.  A new convert, who has not spoken to Christ at all as far as the record goes, is now the centre of the action.

8.  The body is buried in the Jewish manner, which means that strips of linen cloth are wound round the body, with fragrant spices between the layers.  Even if the Lord Jesus were still alive, it would be impossible for Him to extricate Himself from these grave clothes.

9.  All this is done outside the sepulchre, for it is not until the process is finished that the body is placed within, as both Matthew 27:59,60, and Mark 15:46, 47 show.  John seems to go further, for he alone tells us the position of the tomb in relation to the place of crucifixion, but mentions the wrapping in linen before saying where the tomb was, thus suggesting that the wrapping was done near the cross, and then the body was taken to the tomb.  In any event, all is under the watchful eye of unbelieving men.  There is no possibility of bodies being switched in transit, with a disciple substituted for Christ, and disappearing from the tomb, with Christ’s dead body buried in a secret location.  All is open and transparent.

10.  Joseph is of Arimathea, a city of the Jews, as Luke carefully tells us.  (Arimathea was in Samaria in Old Testament times, but with boundary changes it was classed  in New Testament times as a city in Judea).  Luke is a world-class historian, and wants us to have the facts in our minds.  He draws attention to this relatively obscure matter so that we realise he is competent.  We can trust Luke even in apparently inconsequential matters like boundary changes, so we can trust him also in the vital matters also.  Yet Joseph’s tomb is not in Arimathea, but Jerusalem.  This shows his strength of commitment to the things of God, for he wishes to be buried near the centre of Messiah’s kingdom, for which he waited, and yet it is ordered of God so that his tomb is near the place of crucifixion for the burying of Christ.

11.  It is not only important that the body of the Lord Jesus should be immediately identifiable, (which was ensured by the fact that He is the only one of the three persons crucified that day who had unbroken legs and a pierced side), but He must be placed in a readily identifiable tomb.  A tomb, moreover, which has no dead bodies in it before Christ’s dead body is placed there, and no dead body in it until He has come forth.  Moses’ burying place is unknown, no doubt lest it be turned into a shrine.  The tomb of Christ must be known, and yet it was not turned into a shrine.  As we  read the Acts of the Apostles we look in vain for any reference to the sepulchre, apart from when the resurrection of Christ is preached.

12.  So it is that, assisted by Nicodemus, Joseph carries the body and lays it in the sepulchre, and then rolls the stone to the entrance.  This was no doubt a stone like a millstone, in a stone channel which sloped towards the entrance, so it was comparatively easy to roll it down, but more difficult to roll it up and away.

13.  Joseph departs, Matthew 27:60, his task completed.  But the authorities are not satisfied.  The chief priests and Pharisees go to Pilate to make a request.  They do so on the Sabbath day, so the urgency of the matter makes them endanger the sanctity of the day.  They had refused to go in to Pilate because it was the Passover, John 18:28, but they are willing to go to a Gentile’s residence on a day of unleavened bread, even though it may contain leaven.  They have a conscience about Christ even when He is dead.  They even command Pilate to act, and he, also with a guilty conscience, agrees to do as they say, even though at other times he would loathe them.  Pilate’s words are “Ye have a watch: go your way, make it as sure as ye can”.  So they had already organised a watch of the tomb, but now have permission to tamper with a private sepulchre.

14.  They went with Pilate’s authority, and seal the stone, and set a watch.  We may be sure that under no circumstances will they seal the tomb without assuring themselves that the body is still there.  They will also be very careful to examine the tomb to make sure that the earthquake that occurred when Christ died, Matthew 27:51,52, and which rent the rocks in the area, has not damaged the rock-hewn tomb of Joseph, thus providing a means of access for disciples without the watch knowing.  (Notice that Matthew is not afraid to tell us about the rending of rocks and the earthquake, which caused graves to be opened.  He is confident that the truth about Christ’s burial and resurrection will not be compromised by those facts).  Having satisfied themselves on these matters, they fasten the stone to the rock-face and place a seal in such a way that any movement of the stone will break the seal.

15.  Despite all these precautions, sometime between 6 o’clock on the Sabbath evening, and 4 o’clock on the first day of the week, (the hour at which it begins to get light in Palestine in April), Jesus of Nazareth, Son of God and Israel’s Messiah, rose triumphantly from among the dead, to die no more.  Death could not hold Him any longer, for He is God’s Holy One.

As  He Himself said,
“Fear not; I am the first, and the last:
I am He that liveth, and was dead;
and behold I am alive for evermore, Amen,
and have the keys of hell and of death”.
Revelation 1:17,18.

COLOSSIANS 2

We hope you find these notes helpful. Do feel free to download the material on this website for your own personal use, and also to distribute if you so wish. Please be aware that all the writing is copyright, so no alterations should be made.

Please feel free to comment on any aspect of what you find on this website using e-mail: martin_margaret3@yahoo.co.uk
We would be pleased to hear from you.

COLOSSIANS 2

Structure of the chapter

Verses 1-3 Appreciating the mystery of Christ.
Verses 4-19 Avoiding the error of those who deny Christ.
Verses 20-23 Acting on the truth of association with Christ.

Survey of the chapter
Verses 1-3 are really a continuation of the subject of the greatness of the mystery, beginning in 1:24.

Verses 4-19 contain warning about four ways in which heretics would seek to lead them astray.

Verses 20-23 explain one consequence of being dead with Christ.

Structure of verses 1-3

(a) 2:1

The agony: praying and preaching

(b) 2:2a

The ambition: hearts comforted.

(c) 2:2b

The atmosphere: love

(d) 2:2c

The aim: assurance and understanding

(e) 2:3

The abundance: all the treasures

Verses 1-3
Appreciating the mystery of Christ.

2:1
For I would that ye knew what great conflict I have for you, and for them at Laodicea, and for as many as have not seen my face in the flesh;

For I would that ye knew what great conflict I have for you- Paul agonised in prayer, (the word “conflict” is “agona”, from which we derive the word agony, and is used in Luke 22:44 of Christ’s conflict in Gethsemane), in view of the greatness of the truth he has just written about, and in view, also, of the greatness of the danger that lurked all around them, which danger he is about to write about. Agony is the exertion of the athlete as he strives to attain his objective. Paul is not striving to win for himself, but that the Colossians might do so. He knows that hostile spirit-forces are opposing the believers, seeking to make them go off course. Jericho was a barrier to Israel, the stronghold that prevented them from entering in to the inheritance that God had given them. The word Jericho means “City of the moon”, (the moon being the ruler of the night) and Paul reminds the Ephesians believers that they wrestle against “the rulers of the darkness of this world”, Ephesians 6:12.

Even though we have an intercessor on high, Romans 8:34, and an intercessor within, 8:26, we still need to pray ourselves, for the Spirit helps us as we pray; He does not intercede instead of us but alongside of us. Prayer is a sign of our dependence on God and faith in God.

And for them at Laodicea- some twenty-six years later Laodicea had declined in spirituality, being more interested in material riches than spiritual ones. Both Colosse and Laodicea were near the river Meander. This river gradually silted up, however, and left Colosse poorer commercially, and Laodicea richer. Sadly, however, the greater prosperity affected the Laodicean believers, so that they boasted that they were “rich, increased in goods, and had need of nothing”, but they knew not that they were poor, spiritually, Revelation 3:17. This can easily happen when prosperity comes, for dependence upon the Lord can easily decline and we become self-sufficient. We must remember that even though in Old Testament times financial prosperity was a sign of God’s approval, in this age it is not so. In fact, the apostle writes to Timothy that he should turn away from those who said that gain was a sign of godliness, 1 Timothy 6:5. Melchizedek strengthened Abraham with bread and wine before the King of Sodom came to tempt him with the words, “Give me the persons, and take the goods to thyself”, Genesis 14:21. As the Lord Jesus said, “What is a man profited, if he shall gain the whole world, and lose his own soul? Or what shall a man give in exchange for his soul?”, Matthew 16:26. Starting out on the Christian pathway we should resolve to go in for spiritual things, even if that means less material things. This will be to the profit of our souls. This will prevent the tragedy of looking back on a life spent in worldly pursuits, and asking what, out of the accumulated wealth we have acquired, can we give to buy back the lost opportunities. The answer is, of course, nothing.

And for as many as have not seen my face in the flesh- Paul had an interest in the spiritual progress of all believers, even those he had never seen. It is one of the signs of a true believer that he loves those who are born of God. As John wrote, “every one that loveth Him that begat loveth him also that is begotten of Him”, 1 John 5:1. And the Colossians were marked by this, for in verse 4 of the first chapter Paul can write of their love to all the saints.

We should remember, however, that just because we love a believer it does not mean that we can automatically have fellowship with him, for the apostles’ doctrine and fellowship go together, Acts 2:42. We should only have fellowship with the things and the people that the apostles would have had fellowship with.

2:2
That their hearts might be comforted, being knit together in love, and unto all riches of the full assurance of understanding, to the acknowledgement of the mystery of God, and of the Father, and of Christ;

That their hearts might be comforted- the heart of man is the very centre of his being. “Keep thy heart with all diligence; for out of it are the issues of life”, Proverbs 4:23. Just as the natural heart is critical to our life, (for “the life of the flesh is in the blood”, Leviticus 17:11), and forth from it is circulated our life-blood, so the centre of the moral being of the believer should be safeguarded and comforted. To be comforted means to be strengthened and fortified. A fort was a stronghold in ancient times. So our hearts need to be protected and strengthened to withstand the attacks of the enemy, for he is active, as the next verses show.

Being knit together in love- Satan loves to divide the people of God. The slogan of many a military strategist has been “Divide and rule”. The apostle is earnestly praying that the Colossians might not be disunited. Love is the major uniting bond of believers; love to God and Christ, love to fellow-believers, all grounded in the love of God’s word, as the apostle will go on to say.

And unto all riches of the full assurance of understanding- this is one of Paul’s complicated phrases. It is best understood by beginning at the end and working backwards. The main subject of the phrase is “understanding”. Then we have the “full assurance of understanding”. Then we have “all riches of the full assurance of the understanding”.

The word understanding as used here means literally “to put together”, and refers to the believer’s ability to relate truth to truth so as to gain a right appreciation of Divine things. This demands effort, concentration and persistence, but it reaps a reward, as the word riches indicates.

Full assurance may be thought of as complete confidence. Many believers lack assurance because they do not allow the truth of the word of God to govern their thinking. Instead of appreciating what God has done for them and in them through Christ, they look to themselves, and find failure and weakness. This only unsettles and disturbs, whereas if we look to what God has done we shall be assured in our hearts. This is not to say that we may be complacent about our failures and shortcomings, but we should remember that the true believer is “accepted in the Beloved”, Ephesians 1:4, and not accepted by God because of anything he has done or been.

No wonder the apostle speaks of “all riches”, for every conceivable blessing has been granted to the believer, Ephesians 1:3, and it only remains to enter in to an appreciation of these things in faith.

To the acknowledgement of the mystery of God- we now learn what it is we should understand. There are three strands to it. First, the mystery of God, then the mystery of the Father, and then the mystery of Christ. (We are told that there are manuscript differences here, but we should expect corrupt documents like the Sinaiticus, Vaticanus and Alexandrinus to have perverted readings, for that is Satan’s way of attacking the person of Christ, and sowing doubt as to whether we can know what the word of God is or not. The manuscripts listed above are the basis of the vast majority of the new translations of the Bible, from the Revised Version onwards).

The word mystery refers to information that is only available to those who are initiated. All believers are introduced by the preaching of the gospel to truth regarding God, for it is “the glorious gospel of the blessed God”, 1 Timothy 1:11. The apostle wrote of the mystery of the gospel, Ephesians 6:19. As the gospel is preached, truths about God are set forth for those who show an interest. As the Spirit works in their hearts, men are persuaded of the truth of the scriptures explained to them. Confronted with the glory of God and their nothingness in His sight, they repent, and believe the truth they hear. The great goal the apostle had as he prayed for these Colossian believers is that they fully acknowledge, or are fully acquainted with, the truths that he, as an apostle, had been entrusted with, and which he had passed on to the saints.

Given that a New Testament mystery is about truths that were unknown in former times, but which are now revealed to the believer, we might ask what some of these truths are. Consider the following:

1. The once-for-all sacrifice of Christ. In the Old Testament times, sacrifices were offered “year by year continually”, Hebrews 10:1. There seemed to be no end of this system, until Christ came, and “by one offering he hath perfected for ever them that are sanctified”, Hebrews 10:14.

2. Permanent cleasing from sin. Instead of relying on the annual Day of Atonement ceremony for purging from sins nationally, and sin offerings brought in between times for personal sins, the believer now finds that “the blood of Jesus Christ, his Son, cleanseth us from all sin”, 1 John 1:7, with the “us” referring to those who walk in the light, a definition of believers.

3. The indwelling of the Holy Spirit. In Old Testament times, the Holy Spirit came to certain people for certain tasks. So Bezaleel was given the Spirit to make the tabernacle vessels, Exodus 31:1-3; and David was given the Spirit to enable him to reign righteously over Israel, 1 Samuel 16:13. But it was not necessarily the case that the Spirit of God stayed, for David sinned badly, and in one of his repentance psalmist he pleads with God to not take His Holy Spirit from him, Psalm 51:11, for that would mean that he was no longer king. Now things are different, for the Lord Jesus told His own in the Upper Room that He would “pray the Father, and he shall give you another Comforter, that he may abide with you for ever”, John 14:16.

4. The blessing of the gospel is available to Jew and Gentile alike. In Old Testament times the path to blessing was through Israel. A man had to become a proselyte to be in the good of God’s favour. Now there is no distinction made between Jew and Gentile, as Peter learnt when he saw the vision of the wild beasts in the sheet, Acts 10:8-16. He realised that God was not dealing exclusively with Israel for the time being, for God has, in his words, “put no difference between us and them, purifying their hearts by faith”, Acts 15:9.

5. The believer’s inheritance is in heaven. For the Jew, the inheritance was Canaan. And in the future, Canaan under their Messiah. At the present time the inheritance is in heaven, reserved and watched over by God, 1 Peter 1:4.

6. The believer is a citizen of heaven. For Israel, their citizenship was on earth, as subjects of the Messiah. Now the believer is a citizen of heaven, Philippians 1:27, (where conversation is citizenship); and 3:20, (where conversation is “city-state”).

The eternal life we receive when we believe not only enables us to know God initially, but it empowers us to get to know Him increasingly. This is the highest goal set before us, and the life we have been given enables us to achieve it, in dependence upon God. To have the knowledge of God in this way will mean that we have God alone as our object; all other knowledge will recede. Believers will be totally absorbed with who and what God is, in eternity. Moreover, with that knowledge will come insight into all that is mysterious now. Those many things which seem so puzzling will be resolved then, as we are enabled to fathom to some degree the inner secrets of God’s purpose. We should strive for that now, but it will only be fully realised in eternity, when all that hinders us will have been removed.

And of the Father- there was a mystery about God as Father that has now been disclosed to believers. The Lord Jesus, when He prayed to His Father as recorded in John 17, was able to say “I have declared unto them thy name, and will declare it”, verse 26. So the name, (meaning the person), of the Father had been declared by the Son by His life down here. God had not been addressed as Father by any in the Old Testament. The psalmist had used a figure of speech when he wrote of God pitying His children as a father does, Psalm 103:13, but the revelation of God as Father was only given when the Son came to reveal Him. This revelation was so complete that He could say, “He that hath seen me, hath seen the Father”, John 14:9. And as the apostle John wrote, “And we know that the Son of God is come, and hath given us an understanding, that we might know him that is true, and we are in him that is true, even in his Son Jesus Christ”, 1 John 5:20. As a result, when He went back to heaven He ascended back to one who is not only His Father, but ours too, John 20:17.

And of Christ- the name Son tells us of His nature, and His relationship with the Father. The word Christ, however, is a title, and relates to an office. The word means “anointed”, and marks out the Lord Jesus as the long-promised Messiah. There is a further dimension to His Christ-hood, however, as indicated by Peter on the Day of Pentecost. He declared that “God hath made that same Jesus, whom ye have crucified, both Lord and Christ”, Acts 2:36. The Jews knew that the Christ or Messiah would be their King; now they learn that He will have another way to exercise His office, for as the Ascended One He unites His people with Himself in a way that can be likened to the way in which the human body is joined to its head. It was the special task of the apostle to set these things out; it remained for the Colossian believers to enter into an understanding of them.

2:3

In whom are hid all the treasures of wisdom and knowledge.

In whom are hid- not in the sense of being hidden out of reach to believers, for the apostle is encouraging us to access them. The treasures are, however, out of reach of heretics like the gnostics.

All the treasures of wisdom and knowledge- the claim of the gnostics to have superior knowledge must be spurious, since all the truth resides in Him. (As He Himself said, “I am…the truth”, John 14:6). Since they knew not Christ, they knew not the wisdom that is in Him.

Something of the spiritual excitement of the apostle as he thought of this wisdom and knowledge is conveyed to us by the word treasures. To him, the knowledge Christ gives is worth more than earth’s riches. We read about wisdom in the Book of Proverbs, and there wisdom is personified, (an anticipation of the coming of Christ as the Wisdom of God, 1 Corinthians 1:24), and speaks like this,

“I love them that love me;

and those that seek me early shall find me.

Riches and honour are with me;

yea, durable riches and righteousness.

My fruit is better than gold;

yea, than fine gold;

and my revenue than choice silver.

I lead in the way of righteousness,

in the midst of the paths of judgement:

that I may cause them that love me to inherit substance;

and I will fill their treasures”. Proverbs 8:17-21.

Wisdom is insight into the true nature of things, and knowledge is the information we need to put that wisdom into practice in our lives, so that we may live intelligently to God’s glory, and are able also to resist the teachings of heretics.

(iii) 2:4-19

The enemies of the truth about Christ

Structure of the section

(a) Verses 4-7 Those who beguile

Antidote: Faith in Christ

(b) Verses 8-15 Those who spoil.

Antidote: Truth after Christ

(c Verses 16,17 Those who judge.

Antidote: Reality of Christ.

(d) Verses 18,19 Those who deprive.

Antidote: Support from Christ.

(a) Verses 4-7

Those who beguile

Antidote: Faith in Christ

2:4

And this I say, lest any man should beguile you with enticing words.

And this I say- this introduces a new section, in which the apostle is more specific in his warnings about false teachers. Verse 5 can be considered as a parenthesis, so “this I say” connects with “as ye have therefore” in verse 6.

Lest any man should beguile you with enticing words- having presented the truth as to the person of Christ, Paul is now protecting the minds of the believers from error. In 1:28 he had spoken of warning and teaching. To beguile means to deceive by false reasoning. This is why the apostle prayed that the believers at Colosse might be given wisdom, so that they might discern what was false. “Enticing words” is a description of the persuasive speech of those who promote error. Not having the Spirit of God in their hearts, they have to rely on natural eloquence. Paul writes elsewhere of those who “by good words and fair speeches deceive the hearts of the simple”, Romans 16:18. This is not to say that preachers and teachers should be hard to listen to, or awkward in their presentation of the truth, but it must be done in the power of the Spirit of God and not of the flesh. Ecclesiastes 12:9-10 reads, “And moreover, because the preacher was wise, he still taught the people knowledge; yea, he gave good heed, and sought out, and set in order many proverbs. The preacher sought to find out acceptable words: and that which was written was upright, even words of truth”.

2:5

For though I be absent in the flesh, yet am I with you in the spirit, joying and beholding your order, and the stedfastness of your faith in Christ.

For though I be absent in the flesh, yet am I with you in the spirit- Epaphras, (who was from Colosse), had given a faithful report as to conditions in the assembly in that city, and he had endeared the believers to the heart of the apostle. It was a company the apostle would have been happy to associate with, and in his spirit he did so. Every assembly should strive to be the sort of company in which Paul would be happy. Two things are next mentioned as being pleasing to the apostle, namely their order, and the steadfastness of their faith.

Joying and beholding your order- every assembly should be marked by order, the spiritual order of those who keep in step with one another by a mutual love of the word of God and its instructions. In many ways the assembly at Corinth was in disorder, so the apostle had to exhort them to do everything decently and in order, 1 Corinthians 14:40.

And the stedfastness of your faith in Christ- their order was more collective, as they met together, but the steadfastness of their faith is especially seen in their personal lives as they lived by faith day by day, refusing to allow circumstances to move them. Note the connection between order and faith. Disorder prevents faith flourishing, for the distractions are too great. By constantly exposing their souls to the truth of Scripture, their faith would be strengthened, and they would not give way when error about Christ was presented to them.

2:6

As ye have therefore received Christ Jesus the Lord, so walk ye in him:

As ye have therefore received Christ Jesus the Lord- they had received Him by faith, and that initial faith should continue to mark them. John writes of those who “believe on his name”, John 1:12, the sense being, “who keep on believing on his name”. “The just shall live by faith” is the phrase that Paul quotes three times in his epistles to show that justification is by faith. But as found in Habukkuk 2:4, the phrase is, “the just shall live by his faith”. So the initial faith that results in justification, is the same faith by which the justified one lives subsequently. His life is governed by his faith.

He is Christ Jesus, implying that He is exalted to heaven with Divine approval; there is no deficiency in Him, therefore, that needs to be made up by the suggestions of the heretics. He is Lord, and therefore those He authorises to expound the truth, the apostles, should not be set aside in favour of unauthorised false teachers.

So walk ye in him- their unseen Lord should be their guide, not the unbelieving false teachers, no matter how plausible their arguments seemed to be. There are those who use this expression to support their view that things like the Lord’s Supper, and baptism, are not necessary, since they involve things we can see, and, they say, faith and sight are not compatible. This is not the case, however, for faith is necessary in baptism, as even our chapter will show in verse 12, “the faith of the operation of God”. Baptism is a response in faith to the work of God in raising Christ from the dead. So to walk in faith includes being baptised.

2:7

Rooted and built up in him, and stablished in the faith, as ye have been taught, abounding therein with thanksgiving.

Rooted and built up in him- the apostle uses a variety of figures of speech to illustrate what he is teaching. Having spoken of walking in the previous verse, he now uses descriptions of a healthy plant. First of all it is rooted. This reminds us of verse 5, where he spoke of the steadfastness of their faith in Christ. They were not like the stony ground hearers of the parable of the sower, who had begun well, but after a while had withered because, as the Lord said, “these have no root”, Luke 8:13. On the contrary, these were firmly settled in Christ by true and lasting faith.

A plant also needs to grow if it is to be fruitful. Again the secret is “in Him”, for spiritual growth comes when we take advantage of all the resources available to those who are in Christ. This growth would be jeopardised if they listened to the poisonous doctrines of the false teachers.

And stablished in the faith- as a plant grows, it puts out an ever-increasing network of roots, which enable it to draw nutrients from a wide area for the support of its structure. This the believers should do, as they explore the richness of the truth in Christ which nourishes their souls, causing them to grow more into His likeness. Roots also give stability to a plant so that it can withstand the wind. There are hostile winds of doctrine blowing around the believer, and he needs stability to withstand their force, see Ephesians 4:14.

All three of these words, “rooted”, “built up” and “stablished” are perfect participles, which means they express action which is ongoing, and not once-for-all. Believers need to constantly grow and develop in the things of Christ, for eternal life is not a static thing, but progressive and forward-looking.

As ye have been taught- they should continue as they had begun, having been faithfully taught by Epaphras and others, 1:7. They should not be tempted by the novel ideas of the gnostics. As the apostle John exhorted, “Let that therefore abide in you which ye have heard from the beginning”, 1 John 2:24.

Abounding therein with thanksgiving- whilst it is true that the Lord Jesus cursed the fig tree because it bore no fruit, only leaves, nevertheless foliage is necessary for a plant to flourish.

We should never neglect to thank God for the instruction He gives to us through the teachers Christ has given to the body of Christ for our instruction. Those teachers have a difficult and stressful task, as they labour to bring the word of God to us. The apostle will seek the prayers of believers in 4:3 that his ministry might be effective. If an apostle needed prayer, how much more those who are not apostles.

(b) Verses 8-15

Those who spoil.

Antidote: Truth after Christ

2:8

Beware lest any man spoil you through philosophy and vain deceit, after the tradition of men, after the rudiments of the world, and not after Christ.

Beware lest any man spoil you through philosophy and vain deceit- the figure changes, and now the apostle likens false teachers to the wolves that come to snatch away sheep. The Good Shepherd Himself made clear that none can pluck the sheep from either His hand or the hand of His Father, John 10:27-29, nevertheless the threat of damage to the spiritual life of the sheep is real, and the apostle warns of the danger false teachers pose. They use philosophy, which is the product of the human mind, and which has been condemned by God through the cross, as 1 Corinthians 1 makes clear. Christ is the wisdom of God, and all the resources we need to inform our minds and govern our practice are in Him. The wisdom of the world is foolishness with God, but it has an attraction for the carnal mind. We should not confuse this wisdom with the use of logic, which is everywhere used by the apostle in his writings, drawing conclusions in a reasoned way. That logic must be based on Scripture, and not on human speculation which has no authority.

Allied to this philosophy is vain deceit; dealing in error as they do, the false teachers cannot rely on the truth to make their case, but need to employ deceptive methods to promote their cause. The consequence of this is vain, empty and devoid of positive good, and detracts from Christ.

After the tradition of men- Christian traditions, those things handed over to us by the apostles and the Lord Himself, are to be kept faithfully, but the writings of those who oppose the truth should be rejected. There are writings called the New Testament Apocrypha. These writings do not have the sanction of the apostles, being written after they had passed from the scene. Jude can write of the “faith once (for all) delivered unto the saints”, Jude 3, so the body of Christian doctrine, known as the faith, was complete in his day. So the promise of the Lord Jesus had come to pass, for he said, speaking of the Holy Spirit as the Spirit of truth, “he shall guide you into all truth”, John 16:13. It is important to notice that those who attacked the scriptures after the apostle were gone never attacked the apocryphal writings, for they knew they were not part of what Christians believe. Any additions to this body of truth are to be regarded with great suspicion.

There is a lack of discernment about this in our day, and outrageous and often blasphemous writings are made into films and books, and deceive people into thinking that they represent Christian truth, which they do not. The Lord Jesus censured the rulers of His day for the way in which they elevated the traditions of the Jews above the Scriptures, saying, “Ye make the word of God of no effect by your tradition”, Matthew 15:6.

After the rudiments of the world- this expression was used by the apostle in Galatians 4:3,9 in relation to the basic and simple truths that the law was able to impart, but which did not represent the full truth as found in Christ. It seems that the false teachers attacking the Colossians were mixing gnostic speculation with Judaism, to make a combination of ideas that would appeal both to those impressed by intellectualism on the one hand, and those impressed by ritualism and asceticism on the other. Whatever the doctrines were, the apostle is clear that they are of the world, and therefore are not helpful to the believer, who has life from heaven.

And not after Christ- this is the decisive thing which condemns false doctrine. It does not conform to what Christ teaches, nor does it give a correct view of Him personally. We need to ask about any teaching, or proposed action based on teaching, whether it relates well to Christ, or whether it is contrary to Him. He is always the test, as He Himself indicated to the Jews with the question, “What think ye of Christ”, Matthew 22:42.

2:9

For in him dwelleth all the fulness of the Godhead bodily.

For in him dwelleth all the fulness of the Godhead bodily- Christ is the reference point, for the reason Paul now gives. The reason why everything must centre in Christ is because He is the one through whom the Godhead expresses itself. The word “fulness” was greatly used by the gnostics, and in their teachings it represented the sum total of all the qualities of God which they said were to be found spread around amongst an endless array of minor spirit-beings. This was a total misuse of the word, for the reason stated here. The fulness is in Christ, not in a multitude of lesser beings. Nor is the fulness in Him temporarily, but as a resident, as is indicated by the word “dwelleth”, which is in the present tense.

Every attribute of Deity resides permanently in Christ, and is happy to do so, again as the word “dwelleth” indicates. There is nothing lacking in Him, and He is able to manifest God fully. He left nothing of His Deity behind when He came down from heaven; He left nothing of His manhood behind when He went back to heaven. Hence the fullness dwells bodily.

Early in the history of the world man lost the concept of the One True God, who had every attribute and quality enshrined within Himself. Forsaking this knowledge, man invented false gods, each of whom they believed had some virtue, but none of them possessing every virtue. Satan was only too ready to position himself behind these ideas through his evil agents, and hold man in bondage.

2:10

And ye are complete in him, which is the head of all principality and power:

And ye are complete in him- believers are “in Christ”, reckoned by God to be positionally where Christ is. He is beyond death, and so, in principle, are believers. He is seated in heaven, so are believers, Ephesians 2:6. He is sure of the approval of His Father, so are believers. No wonder the apostle says they are complete “in Him”. Their position is one of full acceptance, full provision, full salvation. And this is heightened by the fact just noticed that He embodies within Himself all the fullness of the Godhead. All that fulness ensures the complete welfare of His people. And this includes the constant nourishment of their souls by means of the truth. He has all fulness and they have no lack.

Clearly, then, they have no need of the heretics, who come along claiming to be able to take them beyond what there is in Christ. This was the strategy of Satan in the Garden of Eden. He did not tempt Eve to murder Adam, or any such thing. He tempted her with the prospect of being as gods, knowing good and evil, Genesis 3:5. In other words, to advance her in knowledge beyond what God had said. She fell, but the Colossians should learn the lesson, and not fall into that trap. Beware of any religion that claims to give the knowledge of God apart from reference to Christ as the Son of God, equal with the Father. “What think ye of Christ? Whose Son is He?”, is always the test, Matthew 22:42. Many profess to think well of Christ, so both questions need to be answered.

Which is the head of all principality and power- He is far above angels because of His Deity, (for He is the creator of angels, 1:16); and also because of His ascension, for He is raised “far above all principality and powers, Ephesians 1:20,21. Verse 15 will tell us He defeated evil spirit-powers at Calvary. So no spirit can override what Christ teaches, for He is above and in control. All teaching must come from Him; He does not delegate this to angels. Indeed, Paul warned the Galatians that even if an angel came and preached to them, they were to think of him as cursed, Galatians 1:8. The Gnostic theory of an almost endless stream of lesser deities linking man to God is a fabrication. See 1 Timothy 1:4, with its reference to “endless genealogies”.

2:11

In whom also ye are circumcised with the circumcision made without hands, in putting off the body of the sins of the flesh by the circumcision of Christ:

In whom also ye are circumcised with the circumcision made without hands- not only are believers complete in Christ, they are separated unto Him from the sphere where error flourishes. Christ cannot link sinners with Himself, so He must cut them off from their links with Adam if He is to join them to Himself. This He did at the cross, where He dealt with all that Adam represented.

When God made a covenant with Abraham, He made physical circumcision the sign of that covenant. Abraham was now special to Himself, and had the mark on his body to prove it. Such a rite is no longer relevant, so that the apostle described physical circumcision as “concision”, a cutting off and a maiming, Philippians 3:2, whereas believers are now the true circumcision, properly cut off by God from their links with Adam’s world. This means they are cut off from the sphere where heretics operate, for such men are of the world, being unbelievers, and as such have no contact with the things of God.

When he is dealing with the case of the Jew in his epistle to the Romans, the apostle shows that true circumcision is a heart matter, “For he is not a Jew, which is one outwardly; neither is that circumcision, which is outward in the flesh: but he is a Jew, which is one inwardly; and circumcision is that of the heart, in the spirit, and not in the letter; whose praise is not of men but of God”, Romans 2:28,29. This is why Stephen was justified in calling the Jews who were about to stone him, “uncircumcised in heart and ears”, Acts 7:51.

In putting off the body of the sins of the flesh by the circumcision of Christ- we have seen there was the circumcision of Abraham. There was also the circumcision of Moses, for under his leadership the people became cut off to God nationally by the covenant of the Law given at Sinai. Further, there was the circumcision of Joshua, when the people crossed the Jordan and it was found that some had not been circumcised during the desert journey. All these variations were of physical circumcision, but the circumcision of Christ is spiritual in character. It has to do with the whole person; in other words, it is not limited to part of the body as with the physical ceremony; this circumcision separates the whole person for God. Clearly this is a radical thing. And only the crucifixion of Christ can effect it. It is in His cutting off that the believer is cut off, and that not partially, but wholly.

What is cut off is the body as the vehicle by which sins of the flesh are conceived and committed, the flesh being the sinful self, which is resident in the body. Paul calls the body “the body of sin” in Romans 6:6. He is there concerned with the sin-principle within, whereas here it is the sin-practice that is in view; nonetheless the idea is that the body is the base of operations from which sins proceed. As far as God is concerned, that body has been cut off so that it may be brought over into resurrection conditions to be used for God. That which is called “the body of sin” in Romans 6:6 can be presented to God as a living sacrifice in Romans 12:1, for God has wrought upon it to His glory.

2:12

Buried with him in baptism, wherein also ye are risen with him through the faith of the operation of God, who hath raised him from the dead.

Buried with him in baptism- having cut us off by associating us with Christ in His cutting off by crucifixion, the process is confirmed by “burial”. Just as our circumcision is not literal, so our burial is not either, for it is burial in water, not the earth. When immersed by the act of baptism, the believer is placed in a watery grave, and this is after the likeness of Christ’s state when He was in the tomb, being what the apostle calls “the likeness of His death”, meaning His state of death when He was in the tomb, Romans 6:4.

We can clearly see the error of infant sprinkling, from this verse. How can the sprinkling of a few drops of water on a person even remotely be called a burial? And how can it be said that the baby rises afterwards? And how can the so-called “baptism” of an infant be justified, when the apostle here speaks of “the faith of the operation of God”? The candidate for baptism must have faith, and must be immersed, and must re-emerge, or else the procedure is invalid.

Wherein also ye are risen with him through the faith of the operation of God- baptism has two aspects. It is a burial, and it is a resurrection. Just as surely as the believer, when under the water, is like Christ was in death, so he is like Christ is in resurrection when brought up out of the water. And this is an act of faith, for it something that the believer is responsible for getting done. When Ananias said to Paul, “Arise, and be baptised”, he used the Middle Voice, so the sense was “Get thyself baptised”. Whilst it is true that evangelists are commanded to baptise, they cannot force this on people. After all, evangelists are commanded to preach, but they cannot force people to believe. It is the responsibility of men to believe when the gospel is preached in their hearing; it is the responsibility of believers to get themselves baptised. In fact, the Lord Jesus said, “He that believeth and is baptised shall be saved”, Mark 16:16, so all the time a professed believer remains unbaptised, there is a question-mark over the reality of his profession. This is not to say that baptism contributes to salvation, or else the Lord would have said, “He that believeth not and is not baptised shall be damned”, but He did not.

Notice that the faith that moves the believer to get baptised is faith in the operation of God; it is not faith in baptism. The virtue lies in what God did through Christ by His death, burial and resurrection, not in the process of baptism, as if that is a means of grace.

Who hath raised him from the dead- so baptism is a very positive thing, not only in its practice, for the believer comes up out of the water, but also in its principle, for it is response to the God who raised up Christ. By association with Him we are linked to that which is clear of death and judgement. All that opens up for Christ because He is risen, opens up for believers too.

2:13

And you, being dead in your sins and the uncircumcision of your flesh, hath he quickened together with him, having forgiven you all trespasses;

And you- having established that the believer is a person in a new situation altogether through the resurrection of Christ, the apostle now reviews what it is that he has been delivered from. By so doing he will expand on the expression “the operation of God” of the previous verse. He turns his attention particularly to those who were Gentiles before conversion, for that was, no doubt, the situation with most of the Colossian believers to whom he is writing the epistle.

Being dead in your sins and the uncircumcision of your flesh- not only were they devoid of response to God, being dead, and demonstrating this by sinning, but also they were uncircumcised, for they had not the separating advantages that God had given to the Jews. He had placed a hedge around that nation, but no such restrictions were known by the Gentile. He was left to walk in his own way, as Paul told the idol-worshippers of Lystra, Acts 14:16. Their backs were turned to God and their faces were turned to sin and the world. They were uncircumcised physically and morally. Note it is the uncircumcision of the flesh, not just of the physical body; the whole tendency of the sinner to commit sin, whether of mind or body, is in view, for the flesh is the self-principle and the sin-principle in man.

Hath he quickened together with him- to quicken means to make alive. Paul is showing that this operation is all of God. No credit attaches to the sinner. He is dead, and totally reliant on life from God if he is to live in any real sense of the word. Being dead in sins, he has no stock of merit by which to claim blessing from God. But God is rich in grace, and is pleased to associate those who believe with His Son in His death and resurrection experience.

Having forgiven you all trespasses- nothing contrary to God can be taken over into resurrection. The just basis of this forgiveness is the death of Christ, the subject of the next few phrases.

2:14

Blotting out the handwriting of ordinances that was against us, which was contrary to us, and took it out of the way, nailing it to his cross;

Blotting out the handwriting of ordinances that was against us- clearly, by the use of the word “us” as opposed to the “and you” of verse 13, the apostle now turns his attention mainly to those believers who were formerly Jews. Not exclusively so, however, for the Gentiles had the law written in their hearts, according to Romans 2:15, and the Jews had the law, not only written on tables of stone by the finger of God, but in the book of the law written by Moses. But it is as if Moses did not write with permanent ink, for here we learn that what was written was blotted out. The law is not the rule of life for the believer. Believers who try to please God by keeping the law will always be defeated, and therefore miserable, as Paul found in Romans 7. The example of Christ is our model, and the Spirit of God encourages us in that.

Which was contrary to us- note the double assertion that the law was not on our side. It was not only against us rather than for us, but also it was “contrary to us”, attacking us relentlessly because of our sinfulness. Paul found that “sin, taking occasion by the commandment, deceived me, and by it slew me”, Romans 7:11. Clearly, we need someone to deliver us from the law and its demands.

And took it out of the way- the commandments of the law would represent a stumblingblock to the believer as he seeks to walk the pathway of faith. God has taken this hindrance out of the way, so the path is cleared of obstacles. This is not to say that the Law of God has been disposed of; that cannot be. But it is removed as a means of pleasing God. Believers please God by living like Christ. When they so live, they fulfil the righteousness of the law, meaning all that the law demanded as being right, Romans 8:4. The law as a means of obtaining righteousness has been ended by Christ, Romans 10:4. He is the end of “law for righteousness”, but not the end of the law.

Nailing it to his cross- the subject of the verbs used here is God. So He has quickened, forgiven, blotted out, taken out of the way, nailed, and in verse 15 He is said to spoil, make a show, and triumph. Eight mighty acts that God has performed on the basis of the death, burial, resurrection and ascension of Christ.

It is as if God placed the handwriting of the law into the hands of Christ, and the nails went through not only his hands, but also the manuscript, fastening it to the cross so that it could not be active against the believer. And since it is nailed to the cross, it cannot be re-written. Remember that the law was written in a book as well as on tables of stone, Exodus 24:7.

2:15

And having spoiled principalities and powers, he made a show of them openly, triumphing over them in it.

And having spoiled principalities and powers- the believer has other enemies, and their power must be broken too. The gnostic heretics made a great deal of supposed intermediaries between the believer and God. This verse exposes such mediators as being none other than evil spirit-forces, fallen angels who are still allowed to influence men’s thinking. God has spoiled them through Christ, however, and they are powerless now as far as the believer is concerned. To spoil means to “strip off the armour”. Their protection has been removed, and they are defenceless and defeated foes. The believer is more than a match for them as long as he puts on the armour provided for him by God, Ephesians 6:13. When men asserted that the miracles of Christ were accomplished by the power of Satan, amongst other things the Lord said in reply, “When a strong man armed keepeth his palace, his goods are in peace: but when a stronger than he shall come upon him, and overcome him, he taketh from him all the armour wherein he trusted, and divideth his spoils”, Luke 11:21,22. Satan is the strong man, and Christ is the stronger than he. Satan’s defences are taken away, and he is vulnerable to attack.

He made a show of them openly- God has raised up His Son, not only from the grave, but also to His throne, as Peter declared on the Day of Pentecost in the words, “”By the right hand of God exalted…the Lord said unto my Lord, ‘Sit Thou on my right hand'”, Acts 2:33, 34.

Paul refers to Christ’s ascension with the words of the psalmist, “When he ascended up on high, he led captivity captive, and gave gifts unto men”, Ephesians 4:8. The initial reference in the psalm is to the ascension of David to the throne of Israel after he had defeated his enemies. So the gifts mentioned were in large part the spoils of war, as a reading of 2 Samuel 8:9-12 will show.

Three ideas therefore come together in the verse quoted. First, the absolute triumph of Christ, as indicated by the fact that having been crucified on a cross, He has now ascended to the very throne of God. Second, the utter defeat of Satan and his forces, crippling them to such an extent that, even though they are allowed a certain amount of latitude, they are easily defeated by means of the resources Christ gives. Third, the bestowal of gifts in grace, to enable believers to grow.

In the expression “He led captivity captive”, captivity is personified to represent all that had held unbelievers captive, and which would try to lead them captive as believers. (It has nothing to do with any supposed transfer of souls from hades to heaven). Such is the triumph of Christ that He can move through the sphere of the prince of the power of the air unhindered. In Daniel 10:12,13 we read of the way in which the progress of the angel Gabriel was hindered by an evil angel-prince, and he had to be assisted by Michael the archangel. No such delay is suffered by Christ, who rises to heaven with “angels and authorities and powers being made subject unto Him”, 1 Peter 3:22.

It is clear from Scripture that the Lord Jesus has defeated the enemy in all of his guises:

The Prince of this world came to Christ when He was down here, yet He could say he “hath nothing in me”, John 14:30. As a result of Calvary the prince of this world will certainly be cast out in the future, John 12:31.

As the Devil, and wielding the power of death, he has been utterly defeated by the death and resurrection of Christ, Hebrews 2:14.

As god of this age he is defeated every time a blinded mind is made to see the glory of God in the face of Jesus Christ, 2 Corinthians 4:4-6.

As Satan he is defeated when Christ intercedes for His own, Luke 22:31,32.

As the Devil, the accuser, he is defeated by Christ our advocate, 1 John 2:1.

Triumphing over them in it- the apostle returns at the end of the sentence to the event which started off this sequence. The cross is the ground on which God has defeated the powers of evil. If the Son of God can humble Himself even to the death of the Cross, and be crucified in weakness, (as 2 Corinthians 13:4 puts it), and yet rise again and ascend to God’s throne, He must be superior to any force. And so He is. The Devil is defeated, and so, therefore, are his evil hosts, which he uses to infiltrate the minds of men with error, the “doctrines of demons” that Paul refers to in 1 Timothy 4:1.

(c) Verses 16,17

Those who judge

Antidote: Reality of Christ

2:16

Let no man therefore judge you in meat, or in drink, or in respect of an holyday, or of the new moon, or of the sabbath days:

Let no man therefore judge you in meat, or in drink- the word “therefore” shows that the apostle is about to apply the truths he has just set out, especially with regard to the handwriting of ordinances, which detailed the ceremonies God expected the Israelites to carry out. He lists various features of the Old Testament tabernacle and temple system, which were ordained of God for Israel. The meat would be the flesh of animal sacrifices, some of which the offerer and the priest could eat. The drinks would either be the drink offerings, which were all poured out, but nonetheless were binding on the Israelite to bring, or the prohibition of wine as far as the Nazarites were concerned. The idea is of material things that the Law demanded, but which the apostle will show are out of date. The Colossian heretics were apparently teaching that these things were binding on believers. The apostle warns them not to allow these false teachers to judge or criticise them for not participating in Jewish rituals.

Or in respect of an holyday, or of the new moon, or of the sabbath days- these are the prescribed days in Israel’s religious calendar by which their religion was regulated. A holy day was a day during the set feasts; the new moon was the starting point for the month, determining when the feast began; the sabbath days were the weekly ordinance in Israel, in which all unnecessary work ceased, so that the day could be set apart for sacred purposes. There was also a sabbath during the Feast of unleavend bread, Leviticus 23:7, and at the end of the Feast of Tabernacles, on the eighth day, Leviticus 23:39.

2:17

Which are a shadow of things to come; but the body is of Christ.

Which are a shadow of things to come- there cannot be a shadow unless there is an object to cast a shadow when the light is shone upon it. That object is Christ; the Old Testament ordinances were but shadows. The things of which they spoke were “to come”, in those days, but now they are come. We may study them to see how they spoke of Christ, but now He is come, there is no need for them. To continue with them is to show ignorance of the principles of Christianity. Christendom does indeed continue with these things, and mixes with them the unholy practices of paganism, to produce a system of things which is obnoxious to God. Believers should beware of being unwittingly drawn into these practices, for instance by celebrating Christmas and Easter, which are almost entirely pagan in origin and meaning. The policy of the Emperor Constantine to amalgamate heathenism and Christianity has been a blight on Christian testimony for sixteen cnturies. To go along with it is to perpetuate the tragedy.

But the body is of Christ- the fact that He is the body which casts the shadow is testimony to His pre-existence. It is also a testimony to the fact that He has always been the centre of God’s purpose, even in the days of the tabernacle rituals.

The sacrifice of Christ has rendered animal sacrifices obsolete, Hebrews 10:8,9. He brings real joy, not the figurative joy of the drink offering, 1 John 1:4. In Him the festivals of Israel either have or will have been fulfilled, 1 Corinthians 5:7; 15:23; every day may be held sacred to the Lord, Romans 14:6; the passing of time, as measured by the moon’s phases, is irrelevant, for the believer is in touch with eternal realities, Hebrews 9:12,15:13:20; and as far as the believer is concerned, true rest has been found in Christ, Matthew 11:29. No legalistic celebration of a day can replace or improve on that.

(d) Verses 18,19

Those who deprive

Antidote: Support from Christ

2:18

Let no man beguile you of your reward in a voluntary humility and worshipping of angels, intruding into those things which he hath not seen, vainly puffed up by his fleshly mind,

Let no man beguile you of your reward- those who run the race of faith, and who wish to win the reward of a prize, must see to it that no-one and nothing distracts them. Allegiance to Christ demands that we focus on Him. Satan does not want this, so he tries to attract us with other things to stop us concentrating on the things of Christ.

In a voluntary humility and worshipping of angels- the heretics claimed that God was unapproachable, and men need the agency of angels to bridge the gap. This seems to be a humble position, but in fact it ignores the fact there is one mediator between God and men, the man Christ Jesus, 1 Timothy 2:5. The humility that finds its roots in the human will or volition, (which is the sense of “voluntary humility”), is spurious. In response to the supposed intervention of angels, the worship of angels began to be practised. There was a temple in honour of Michael the archangel in Colosse, so the apostle’s warnings were very relevant. Today, men worship Mary and the saints, and are likewise condemned by God. Even the apostle John was tempted to worship an angel, but was severely rebuked by him with the words, “See thou do it not…worship God”, Revelation 22:9. If an apostle was tempted, how careful we as ordinary believers should be, for our God is a jealous God, Exodus 20:5.

Intruding into those things which he hath not seen- the unknown spirit-world has a fascination for the natural mind. God has forbidden any attempt to contact the world of the spirits. Through Isaiah He said, “And when they shall say unto you, ‘Seek unto them that have familiar spirits, and unto wizards that peep and that mutter’; Should not a people seek unto their God? For the living to the dead? To the law and to the testimony: if they speak not according to this word, it is because there is no light in them”, Isaiah 8:19,20. That these things continue is seen from the warning of the Lord Jesus to those who will pass through the time of tribulation that, “if they shall say unto you, ‘Behold he is in the secret chambers’; believe it not”, Matthew 24:26. The spiritist séance, or anything remotely like it, is no place for a believer. It would be appropriate to say that Halloween is anything but hallowed, but is devilish, and the believer should have no association with it in any shape or form, however innocent looking.

Vainly puffed up by his fleshly mind- far from showing true humility, these men are in fact puffed up in pride, claiming to have superior knowledge, and access into higher realms not open to the “ordinary” believer. Their minds are governed by the flesh, being unregenerate persons, and this leads them astray. Their pride is vain and empty pride, based on nothing substantial or spiritual, but rather the imaginings of their own thinking.

2:19

And not holding the Head, from which all the body by joints and bands having nourishment ministered, and knit together, increaseth with the increase of God.

And not holding the Head- Christ is the head of the church, which is His body. He is far superior to any real or supposed spirit-powers. To give way to the heresy-mongers is to not “hold the “Head”, that is, to not give Him His proper and supreme place, especially in the matter of building up His people. The heretics did not hold the head, but believers must be careful to do so. A body does not have to hold on to the head to maintain its position in the body, (so union with Christ is not the responsibility of believers, but His), but it does have to rely on the head to govern the supply of nourishment for its maintenance and growth.

From which all the body by joints and bands having nourishment ministered- nourishment is ministered from the head, not from any external sources, least of all devilish ones. No good angel can supply us, either, for all administration is entrusted to Christ as Head. In Ephesians 4:11,12 the apostle writes in similar vein, and there explains that the apostles and prophets with their written ministry, and pastors and teachers with their spoken ministry, are the channels of supply to us directly from our head. To ignore the ministry of the word is to ignore the ministrations of the Head, to our loss, and His dishonour.

And knit together- the joints and bands of our body not only give strength and structure, but also serve as means of supply to the whole body. What is true of the human body is also true of the body of Christ, the church. Much if not all of the disunity and fragmentation of believers could be avoided if there was a response to the teaching the Head sends down. This would not only build up, but bind together.

Increaseth with the increase of God- a body that does not grow is a tragedy, but the church grows and develops with the increase of God. This may be taken to mean the increase God supplies through Christ, or, alternatively, the increase that God is looking for, and the Epistle to the Ephesians makes it clear that what God is looking for and working towards is a likeness to Christ in His people. The language of that passage is as follows:

“till we all come in the unity of the faith,

and of the knowledge of the Son of God,

unto a perfect man,

unto the measure of the stature of the fulness of Christ:

that we henceforth be no more children,

tossed to and fro, and carried about with every wind of doctrine,

by the sleight of men, and cunning craftiness,

whereby they lie in wait to deceive,

but speaking the truth in love,

may grow up into Him in all things,

which is the head, even Christ:

from whom the whole body fitly joined together and compacted by that which every joint supplieth,

according to the effectual working in the measure of every part,

maketh increase of the body

unto the edifying of itself in love”

Ephesians 4:13-16.

2:20

Wherefore if ye be dead with Christ from the rudiments of the world, why, as though living in the world, are ye subject to ordinances,

Wherefore if ye be dead with Christ from the rudiments of the world- one of the things the believer died to in association with the death of Christ is the ordinances of the law. These have no jurisdiction over dead persons. We are “dead to the law by the body of Christ”, Romans 7:4. In other words, the process the body of Christ went through, namely, death, burial and resurrection, is the process we have been associated with. The elementary and rudimentary matters that the law of Moses set out were for the life of Israel on the earth. They do not fit for heaven. They were symbolic things, having great meaning, indeed, but now set aside by Christ. As such they are not relevant to those who are linked to Him in His heavenly place.

Why, as though living in the world, are ye subject to ordinances- believers live in the world by physical necessity, but not moral necessity. They are not of the world, but are sent into it as witness-bearers. They should live as though they are citizens of heaven, as indeed they are, Philippians 3:20, and not as though citizens of the world. Those who were God’s earthly nation in Old Testament times had ordinances to keep, which were appropriate to being on earth. Such things are not relevant to those who are linked to heaven. After all, Paul has told us that the ordinances were blotted out, and then the manuscript was nailed to the cross so that it could not be re-written.

2:21

(Touch not; taste not; handle not;

Touch not- the apostle sums up the ordinances of the law in three short phrases. They are all negative, which is characteristic of the law. The commandments were given by God to prevent sins being committed, and “Thou shalt not” is a constant refrain. The Levites were not allowed to touch the vessels of the tabernacle; the ordinary Israelite was not allowed to touch the altar. The whole nation were forbidden to touch Mount Sinai, but to fence it off and keep away. This was indicative of the fact that closeness of approach to God was not possible under the law.

Taste not- Israel was given dietary laws by God not only for their physical welfare, but also to mark them out as different to the nations. This is why the command to eat prohibited food was so significant to Peter, as he is about to meet Cornelius, a Gentile, in his house, Acts 10:27-29. There were those in the church, especially those who had been Jews, who were reluctant to eat other foods, and the apostle Paul deals with that matter in Romans 14:1-4,6.

Handle not- the first verb “touch” is more strong than this one, which means that there is a progression. First, close contact is forbidden by the law; then less strong contact, as expressed by the words “taste not”, and now the final verb prohibits the slightest contact. Such is the nature of the law, it admits no compromise or slight deviation.

We might contrast these two ideas of not touching and not tasting with the fact that believers can hold and taste. The word used here is the same as that of John 20:17 when the Lord Jesus said to Mary Magdalene, “Touch me not, for I am not yet ascended to my Father”. The implication being that, strangely, after He was gone back to heaven she would be able to touch Him. And so she could, as all believers can, for they are joined to Him vitally. And that in a way not possible under the law.

We may taste, too. When David was hungry, and went into the tabernacle to ask the priest for food, he was given the shewbread that had been replaced that sabbath day with hot bread, 1 Samuel 21:1-6. When he wrote about this later, David exhorted his readers to “taste and see that the Lord is good”, Psalm 34:8. When Peter alludes to those words he writes, “if so be ye have tasted that the Lord is gracious”, 1 Peter 2:3. He is writing to believers as Christian priests, and just as the Aaronic priests had shewbread to taste, so the believer feeds upon Christ the Living Bread. But David was not an Aaronic priest, but was of the tribe of Judah. Nonetheless, since the Lord is gracious, he was allowed the loaves.

2:22

Which all are to perish with the using;) after the commandments and doctrines of men?

Which all are to perish with the using)- all those things that are prohibited under the law are material things, which one day will be dissolved, 2 Peter 3:10. Why be occupied with things that are passing and material, when that which is eternal and spiritual is available to us?

After the commandments and doctrines of men? Originally the things of which Paul is speaking were commandments from God, but they do not come to us in that way, for they are not binding on believers of this age. The false teachers were trying to impose them upon the Colossian believers, however, and as such they had become the commandments of men, and the substance of their doctrine.

2:23

Which things have indeed a show of wisdom in will worship, and humility, and neglecting of the body: not in any honour to the satisfying of the flesh.

Which things have indeed a show of wisdom in will worship- to the carnal mind these things seemed the right thing to do, for man is a religious being, and even though he rejects God’s word, he still is inclined to some sort of religious activity. This is true of men universally. The worship the heretics were professing to offer to God was the product of their own will, and was not Divine worship at all.

And humility- they displayed a mock humility, claiming to be so abased before God that they could not approach Him directly. The true believer has “boldness and access with confidence” to God, but only “by the faith of Him”, that is, by faith in Christ who introduces believers into the presence of the Father, and pleads His worth, not theirs, Ephesians 3:12.

And neglecting of the body- the strange doctrine of some was that if you starved and abused the body, then nearness to God might be achieved. We are to mortify the deeds of the body, reckoning the death of Christ to apply to it, in principle, Romans 8:13. We are not required to mortify the body itself. Christianity alone gives the proper place of honour and dignity to the body, and brings about circumstances whereby it may be presented to God as a living sacrifice, Romans 12:1. Needless to say when the apostle said he kept under his body, and brought it into subjection, 1 Corinthians 9:27, he was not saying he abused his body, but that he refused to allow any licence to his body to commit sin

Not in any honour to the satisfying of the flesh- as far as God is concerned, these practices, far from pleasing Him, are reckoned to be dishonourable, however much men might approve of them. All these ideas did was satisfy carnal minds; they did not satisfy God, which should be our main aim.

 

 

 

 

LEVITICUS 16 The Day of Atonement

SURVEY OF THE CHAPTER

Leviticus 16 gives the account of what was done on the Day of Atonement, the sixth of the seven feasts of Jehovah, as listed in Leviticus 23. As we shall see when thinking of verse 24, not everything that happened that day is mentioned in this chapter. Various sacrifices were offered on the altar of burnt offering beforehand. The emphasis in this chapter is the ceremonies that obtained cleansing from sin. So notable and crucial was this day that the Jews called it “The Day”, for everything depended on the outcome of the rituals that day.

Not only was it a notable day, but it was a national day, as we see from the singular form of the word “people” in verse 15. God dwelt among the nation, and they must be nationally fitted for His presence. The only way the benefits of the day were not received by an individual in Israel was by him opting out of those benefits by refusing to afflict his soul, and by carrying on working. In other words, refusing to repent and act in obedient faith. With men now it is different, for the propitiatory work of Christ is for the whole world, even the whole world that lieth in the wicked one, 1 John 2:2, 5:19. Now, men have to opt in, for the work of Christ was not national, but universal. There is provision for all.

The great object of the Day of Atonement was to make propitiation; which is why the mercy-seat was the focal point of the ceremony. When the writer to the Hebrews refers to that mercy-seat, he uses the word which means place of propitiation. For the mercy-seat was not a seat to sit on, but the word seat is used in the same sense as when we speak of London as “the seat of government”; or Windsor Castle as “the seat of the House of Windsor”. The idea is of a settled place. So on the ark of the testimony there was a settled place for mercy to be shown, which mercy was obtained by the blood of propitiation being sprinkled on it once every year.

At this point we need to define the word propitiation. It may be understood like this: “Propitiation is that aspect of the work of Christ at Calvary by which He gave to God the full and final satisfaction with regard to every claim God had against sin, enabling mercy to be shown to the repentant sinner on a just basis”.

WHAT ARE THE REASONS FOR PROPITIATION?

1. Because sins offend God.

As God is the Absolute Standard of righteousness and holiness, all deviations from this standard are highly offensive to Him. Such is the intensity of His holiness that the simple mention of it is enough to make the posts of the doors of the temple in heaven move, Isaiah 6:3,4. His reaction to sin and iniquity is to turn from it, for He is of purer eyes than to behold evil, and who cannot look upon iniquity, Habakkuk 1:13. The very presence of sin in the universe is a grief to God.

2. Because as Moral Governor of the universe, He must be seen to deal with sins.

God has enemies, both devilish and human, and He must be clear of any charge which they may level against Him that suggests He has ignored sins, or at least, ignored some sins. Eternity must not be allowed to run its course without this matter being settled. God deals with some sins instantly, but the majority seem to have gone unpunished. Sentence against an evil work has not been executed speedily, Ecclesiastes 8:11, since God is longsuffering, and waits to be gracious. This situation might give rise to the charge of indifference to sins, and so God must act to defend His honour.

3. Because God must have a just basis for continuing to have dealings with sinful men.

One of the main purposes of the sacrifices on the Day of Atonement in Israel was that God might continue to dwell amongst them despite their uncleanness, Leviticus 16:16. So also when Christ was down here. It was only because God was not imputing trespasses so as to instantly judge them, but rather was working to reconcile unto Himself, that He was prepared to have dealings with men in the person of His Son. See 2 Corinthians 5:19.

4. Because if men are to be shown mercy, have their sins forgiven, and be reconciled to God, there must be a solid basis upon which these things can happen.

God declares Himself to be a Saviour God- He cannot be fully satisfied solely by judging men . The fact that “God is light” demands that this be done, but “God is love” too, and delights to manifest Himself in grace.

5. Because the cycle of sin must be broken.

In other words, if there is not to be an eternal succession of creations, falls, remedies for fall, and new creations, then there must be that established which is once for all, giving the complete answer to the question of sin. Unless this complete answer is given, the new heavens and new earth will not be safe from disturbance.

WHAT ARE THE RESULTS OF PROPITIATION?

1. The demands of God are fully met.

To satisfy God as the Moral Governor of the universe, an adequate and final answer must be found to the question of sin. The demands of His holiness and righteousness are such that every sin must be responded to. Only Christ is adequate for this situation. He it is who has “put away sin by the sacrifice of Himself”, Hebrews 9:26. To put away in that verse means to abolish. As far as God is concerned, and in this context, sin is not. No charge can henceforth be made against God that He has ignored the presence of sin. On the contrary, He has taken account of each and every sin through His Son’s work at Calvary. John wrote, “He is the propitiation for our sins: and not for ours only, but also for the sins of the whole world”, 1 John 2:2. Of course “the sins of” is in italics in that verse. But the words must be supplied because they are implied in the “ours” of the previous statement. If John had written “not for usonly”, then the translation could have continued “but also for the whole world”. Since, however, he uses the possessive pronoun “ours”, which shows he is writing about the sins people possess, then “the sins of” must be inserted. Now the apostle will write later that “we know that we are of God, and the whole world lieth in wickedness”, 1 John 5:19. He sees mankind divided into two clearly defined sections, believers, and the whole world.

John not only clearly distinguishes between believers and the world, but just as clearly states that Christ is the propitiatory offering for both classes. That Christ became the propitiation for the whole world does not mean that the whole world will be saved, since propitiation is only made good to a person when he believes. It does mean, however, that no charge may be levelled against God for not making provision for men. Gospel-blessing may be genuinely offered to all men, for there is abundant provision for all.

2. God’s dealings are vindicated.

In Old Testament times God blessed men by reckoning them righteous when they believed in Him. Romans 3:24,25 indicates that the propitiatory work of Christ vindicates God for so acting. In can be seen now that God was blessing anticipatively, crediting believers with the results of Christ’s work before they had been achieved. He also remitted, or passed over, their sins in forbearance, holding back from judging those sins in virtue of what His Son would do at Calvary.

3. God’s glory is fully displayed.

There is no attribute of God which has not been fully expressed at Calvary. This is why the apostle Paul speaks of rejoicing in God through our Lord Jesus Christ, by whom we have now received the atonement, Romans 5:11. Atonement in this verse means reconciliation, one of the effects of propitiation. By His sacrificial work at Calvary Christ has brought the character of God out into full and glorious display. Those who are brought by faith into the good of that work are enabled to behold that display, and rejoice in it. Would we know Divine holiness, or righteousness, or love, or wrath, or any other aspect of the Person of God? Then we must look to the cross for the sight of it. We shall not be disappointed.

4. God’s mercy is available.

The repentant sinner who called upon God to be merciful to him, is the first person in the New Testament to use the word propitious- “God be merciful to me on the basis of propitiation”. He went down to his house justified, Luke 18:13,14. Under the terms of the New Covenant, God promises that “I will be merciful (propitious) to their unrighteousness, Hebrews 8:12. The mercy-seat was the same width and breadth as the ark, telling us that the ark (the person of Christ) and the mercy-seat, (the work of Christ), were perfectly matched. But we are not told the thickness of the gold of the mercy-seat, for there is an infinite supply of mercy for those who believe, enough to keep them secure for all eternity.

5. God’s forgiveness is assured.

In Hebrews 10:5-8 we have the Spirit of Christ in the psalmist telling of His work of sacrifice. Then we have the Spirit’s testimony telling us of the results of that work, Hebrews 10:15-17. God promises emphatically that He will not remember the sins and iniquities of His people any more, since He brought those sins into remembrance at Calvary, and Christ dealt with them effectively there. “No more” means in no way, nor at any time. Note that God pledges to positively not remember, not negatively to forget. We may forget, and then remember again, whereas God promises never to remember for ever.

6. God’s people are preserved.

The Lord Jesus spoke to Mary Magdalene after He was risen, and instructed her to tell the brethren that He was about to “ascend unto My Father, and your Father; and to My God, and your God”, John 20:17. Thus He would still be the link between His people and God, maintaining them in His dual role of Advocate with the Father, and High Priest in things pertaining to God.

The basis of His advocacy is two-fold. His person, for He is Jesus Christ the righteous, and His work, for He is the propitiation for our sins, 1 John 2:1,2. The apostle John was concerned about believers sinning. The sins of believers are just as obnoxious to God, and just as deserving of wrath, as those of unbelievers. But we are “saved from wrath through Him”, Romans 5:9, as He pleads the merits of His work. He is, says John, the propitiatory offering for our sins. Not was, but is. In other words, the one who acts for us in heaven as our advocate, is the very same one who hung upon the cross as a sacrifice for our sins.

He is also our High priest. The language of Hebrews 2:17,18 is as follows, “Wherefore in all things it behoved Him to be made like unto His brethren, that He might be a merciful and faithful high priest in things pertaining to God, to make reconciliation for the sins of the people. For in that He Himself hath suffered being tempted, He is able to succour them that are tempted”. These verses form a bridge between chapter two, with its emphasis on the reasons why the Lord Jesus took manhood, and the way in which Israel were tempted in the wilderness. Note in particular the word “for” which begins verse 18. Too little attention has been paid to this word, and hence the connection between verses 17 and 18 is often lost. The reason why we have a high priest who is merciful and faithful is that He has been here in manhood and suffered being tempted. When His people pass through temptation, then He undertakes to deal with their cause. Because He has been here, and has been tempted in all points like as we are, He is able to help us when we cry to Him for help. The word for succour is used by the woman of Canaan in Matthew 15:25 when she cried out, “Lord, help me”. He is able to point us to the ways in which He overcame in the wilderness temptation, and thus we are strengthened to resist temptation.

But what if we fall, and sin? In that case He comes to our aid in another way. We see it typified negatively in Leviticus 10:16-20. The priests were commanded to eat the sin-offerings, if the blood thereof had not been brought into the sanctuary. But at the end of the consecration of the priesthood, Moses was angry on God’s behalf, for the priests had failed in this. Moses said, “God hath given it you to bear the iniquity of the congregation, to make atonement for them before the Lord”, Leviticus 10:17. One of the functions of priesthood, then, was to personally identify with the sin-offering by eating it, and by so doing bear the iniquity of the congregation, taking responsibility for their failure, but doing so safeguarded by the fact that a sin-offering had been accepted by God. As they did this the scripture explicitly says they made atonement for the people, Leviticus 10:17. We see then what the writer to the Hebrews means when he talks of Christ making reconciliation or propitiation for the sins of the people. He is indicating that Christ personally identifies Himself with His sin-offering work at Calvary, and thus takes responsibility for the failures of His people under temptation. This is acceptable to God, and His people are preserved, despite their failure.

7. God’s purpose for the earth is furthered.

When Adam the head of the first creation fell, all creation had to be subjected to vanity, or else a fallen man would have been head over an unfallen creation. Now that He has obtained rights over the earth by His death, the Lord Jesus is able to bring in new conditions for God. He can now righteously deliver the present creation from the bondage of corruption into which the fall of man brought it, Romans 8:19-23. Colossians 1:20 assures us that on the basis of the blood of His cross, all things, whether in earth or in heaven, can be reconciled to God, for that alienation between God and His creation which took place at the Fall, can be remedied. Notice it is things, not people, that are spoken of in that verse as being reconciled.

8. God’s intention to create a new heavens and new earth can be realised.

Unless the sin which has marred the first creation is dealt with, God cannot righteously introduce an eternal earth and heavens, for it would not have been evident that He was able to deal with the fall of the first creation. Having dealt with it through Christ, He is able to bring in new things that will never be spoiled. Daniel was told that Messiah the Prince would bring in “everlasting righteousness”, Daniel 9:24, and this He will do, on the basis of His death. It only remains for God to announce “Behold, I make all things new”, Revelation 21:5, and a “new heavens and a new earth, wherein dwelleth righteousness”, shall be established, 2 Peter 3:13. At last there will be a settled and congenial place for righteous to dwell in, after all the turmoil brought in by Adam’s sin. At last those profound words spoken by John the Baptist will be fully brought to pass, “Behold the Lamb of God, which taketh away the sin of the world”, John 1:29.

STRUCTURE OF THE CHAPTER

Verses 1-2 The reason why entry to the Holiest of All was limited.  
Verses 3-10 A summary of the events of the day.  
Verses 11-14 The sprinkling of the blood of a sin offering for Aaron and his house.  
Verses 15-17 The sprinkling of the blood of the sin offering for Israel.  
Verses 18-19 The sprinkling of the blood on the altar of incense.  
Verses 20-22 The sending away of the scapegoat with its burden of sins.  
Verses 23-25 The burnt offerings and the fat of the sin offering.  
Verse 26 The return of the fit man.  
Verses 27-28 The burning of the sin offerings.  
Verses 29-34 Instructions to the Israelites.

Before we think of the detail of the chapter, we ought to notice certain cautionary lessons to bear in mind about it.

1. The Lord Jesus was not a priest on earth. Hebrews 7:28 makes that very clear, for the word of the oath that constituted Christ as High Priest is expressly said to be “since the law”. This latter phrase means, not that the oath was since the law was given, but since the law-age came to an end. And since the law-age came to an end at Calvary, then the oath must be after this. In fact, Hebrews 5:6 and 10 uses Psalm 110, an ascension psalm, to show that that is when God saluted Christ as High Priest. So we shall be making a mistake if we try to see in Aaron’s activities on the Day of Atonement a prefiguring of Christ’s priestly activities.

2. The foregoing will prevent us making another mistake, namely seeing a chronological sequence in the fulfilment of the day of atonement ceremonies. We are shown in Hebrews 13:11,12 that just as a man took the carcases of the beasts used as sacrifices outside the camp and burnt them, so Christ went outside the camp, too. But He went outside the camp to go to the cross, whereas the carcases were burnt on the day of atonement at the end of the day, after the other parts of the ceremony had taken place.

3. We should bear in mind that what happened at the altar, at the mercy-seat, at the altar of incense, outside the camp, and out in the distant wilderness, all tell us things about what happened at Calvary.

4. We should also bear in mind that Aaron, the mercy-seat, the five offerings of the ceremony, the fit man, and the other man who burnt the carcases, all have something to contribute to an understanding of what the Lord Jesus did at the cross.

5. The Old Testament teaches mainly by way of contrast, so we need to be aware of that as we go through the passage.

THE WORDS OF THE BIBLE, THE CHRISTIAN SCRIPTURES, AS FOUND IN THE BOOK OF LEVITICUS CHAPTER 16, VERSES 1 TO 10

16:1 And the Lord spake unto Moses after the death of the two sons of Aaron, when they offered before the Lord, and died;

16:2 And the Lord said unto Moses, Speak unto Aaron thy brother, that he come not at all times into the holy place within the veil before the mercy seat, which is upon the ark; that he die not: for I will appear in the cloud upon the mercy seat.

16:3 Thus shall Aaron come into the holy place: with a young bullock for a sin offering, and a ram for a burnt offering.

16:4 He shall put on the holy linen coat, and he shall have the linen breeches upon his flesh, and shall be girded with a linen girdle, and with the linen mitre shall he be attired: these are holy garments; therefore shall he wash his flesh in water, and so put them on.

16:5 And he shall take of the congregation of the children of Israel two kids of the goats for a sin offering, and one ram for a burnt offering.

16:6 And Aaron shall offer his bullock of the sin offering, which is for himself, and make an atonement for himself, and for his house.

16:7 And he shall take the two goats, and present them before the Lord at the door of the tabernacle of the congregation.

16:8 And Aaron shall cast lots upon the two goats; one lot for the Lord, and the other lot for the scapegoat.

16:9 And Aaron shall bring the goat upon which the Lord’s lot fell, and offer him for a sin offering.

16:10 But the goat, on which the lot fell to be the scapegoat, shall be presented alive before the Lord, to make an atonement with him, and to let him go for a scapegoat into the wilderness.

Verses 1-2 The reason why entry to the Holiest of All was limited.

16:1 And the Lord spake unto Moses after the death of the two sons of Aaron, when they offered before the Lord, and died;

And the Lord spake unto Moses- we immediately notice that the Mediator of the Law is in control of events, for it is the preservation of the covenant people that is in view in the chapter.

After the death of the two sons of Aaron- the consecration of the priesthood is detailed in 60 verses of Scripture, in Leviticus 8 and 9, yet by verse 2 of chapter 10 two of them are dead. We are reminded of the words of Hebrews 7:28, “the law maketh men high priests that have infirmity”.

When they offered before the Lord, and died- so this is not because they have died by natural causes. Fire has come out from the Lord and devoured them, 10:2, for they transgressed the first day they were in office, and offered strange fire before the Lord, “which He commanded them not”. How important it is to approach God with reverence and godly fear: for “our God is a consuming fire”, Hebrews 12:28,29. Not the fear of sinners afraid of God’s wrath, but saints, fearing to enter His presence in a light or faulty way.

Not only did Nadab and Abihu sin on that fateful day, but the other two sons of Aaron also failed in that they burnt the goat of the sin-offering, instead of eating it, Leviticus 10:16,17. The purpose of them eating it was “God hath given it you to bear the iniquity of the congregation, to make atonement for them before the Lord”. So atonement was made when the priests ate the sin offering. This having broken down, the people are vulnerable, for the priests have shown that they cannot be relied on to bear the iniquity of the congregation. So it is that the day of atonement became an annual necessity.

16:2 And the Lord said unto Moses, Speak unto Aaron thy brother, that he come not at all times into the holy place within the veil before the mercy seat, which is upon the ark; that he die not: for I will appear in the cloud upon the mercy seat.

And the Lord said unto Moses, Speak unto Aaron thy brother-this reminds us of the incident when Aaron and Moses embraced at Horeb, Exodus 4:27, illustrating the fact that the mediator of the law, Moses, and Aaron the High Priest, were united together in the service of God. No one person could combine the two offices except Christ. Note that Aaron is said to officiate as Moses’ brother, and as a priest, not as high priest, for not until the end of the day’s work will he put on his garments for glory and beauty, his high-priestly garb. He will be robed in simple and plain garments, for he is a sinner too.

That he come not at all times- ideally, the priesthood would have been allowed unlimited access to the presence of God. The sin of Nadab and Abihu showed that was not suitable. How different it is for the Christian priest, who has unlimited access to God.

Into the holy place within the veil- this was called the Holiest of All, or the Most Holy Place. The holy place without or outside the veil was simply called the Holy Place, see Exodus 26:33. There are no degrees of holiness in the heavenly sanctuary, for there is no dividing veil there. This holy place was where fire had come out to devour Nadab and Abihu, hence the need for care when seeking to enter. There is a plan of the tabernacle at the end of these notes.

Before the mercy seat, which is upon the ark- the veil is said to be before the mercy-seat, not just as to its position, but to draw attention to the fact that it is a protecting curtain, shielding the priests as they moved in the Holy Place. Aaron is going beyond that shield, so must come according to Divine commandment and prescription. The word for mercy-seat is kapporeth, which has the idea of covering. It is first used in Genesis 6:14, where Noah pitched (kaphar) the ark within and without with pitch, thus ensuring that the waters of the flood did not penetrate into the ark.

The word used of the mercy-seat in Hebrews 9:5 is hilasmos, the place of propitiation. So we are not to think that atonement in the Old Testament was a temporary thing, just covering over the sins for the time being until Christ’s work dealt with them effectively.

The mercy-seat was upon the ark, and fitted the ark exactly. There was no indication of the depth of the solid-gold mercy-seat however. After all, who can measure the mercy of God? The ark is a vessel that has much to tell us about Christ as to His person as the Son of God; the mercy-seat has much to tell us about His work. The writer to the Hebrews implied that it was possible to speak “particularly” or in detail about the ark, although it was not appropriate to do it at the time of writing, Hebrews 9:5.

That he die not: for I will appear in the cloud upon the mercy seat- Aaron’s two eldest sons had died because they entered into God’s presence in a manner that He had not prescribed, the incense they brought being strange incense, and it did not shield them. Only the graces of Christ as illustrated by the sweet incense in the tabernacle can give us peace in presence of God. There were two clouds in the Most Holy Place in the tabernacle on the Day of Atonement; the cloud of glory, otherwise known as the Shekinah, and the cloud of incense shielding Aaron from the sight of that glory. No man can see God and live, but Christians behold the glory of God in the face of Jesus Christ, 2 Corinthians 4:6. The glory they see there is the moral glory of one who is the Only Begotten with the Father, John 1:14.

Verses 3-10 A summary of the events of the day.

16:3 Thus shall Aaron come into the holy place: with a young bullock for a sin offering, and a ram for a burnt offering.

Thus shall Aaron come into the holy place- by this expression is meant the Holy Place where the mercy-seat was. The word “thus” means “with this”. Aaron did not actually bring the animal itself in, but the blood of the animal, that was brought in, is the soul of animal, for the life of the flesh is in the blood, Leviticus 17:11. The Lord Jesus, however, entered into the presence of God with His work fully completed. He did not enter with His blood, but by His blood, as Hebrews 9:12 makes clear.

With a young bullock for a sin offering- the bullock is to be in the full vigour of its life. Sin must be actively and forcefully dealt with, and the sin offering blood was the prescribed way. How glad we are to know that Christ vigorously dealt with sin at Calvary in all the energy of His Deity and pure manhood combined. This bullock is for Aaron and his remaining sons, emphasising that he was not sinless, even though high priest in Israel. As Hebrews 7:27 makes very clear, the Lord Jesus did not need a sin offering for Himself, being altogether free from sin.

And a ram for a burnt offering- both a sin offering and a burnt offering are needed on the day of atonement, for there needs to be something for the heart of God as well as the mind of God. The mind of God was set against sin, and the heart of God longed for that which would speak to Him of His Son. Both the fat of the bullock and the carcase of the ram burn on the altar at the same time at the end of day of atonement.

16:4 He shall put on the holy linen coat, and he shall have the linen breeches upon his flesh, and shall be girded with a linen girdle, and with the linen mitre shall he be attired: these are holy garments; therefore shall he wash his flesh in water, and so put them on.

He shall put on the holy linen coat- garments speak of character, and here we see Aaron needing to put on garments to fit him for the presence of God. His character is such that he is not fit as he is. He has to be made ceremonially fit for a task that he is not personally fit for. Christ needs no special garments, for He is ever acceptable in the presence of His Father. He could say to His Father, “I know that Thou hearest Me always”, John 11:42. He was confident of this, for He knew the mind of His Father perfectly. The coat is expressly said to be holy, and being made of linen, (which speaks of practical righteousness, Revelation 19:8), presents to us a picture of the character of one who combined righteousness and holiness perfectly in His person.

And he shall have the linen breeches upon his flesh- Adam and his wife realised they were naked after they had sinned, and so were ashamed, Genesis 3:7. They had not been ashamed before, Genesis 2:25. Sin always brings shame, especially when God makes His presence known. Adam, of course, had to learn that the fig-leaf aprons of his own devising did not prevent him being afraid when God called to him. Only the garments made as a result of sacrifice could fit him for God’s presence, Genesis 3:21. Christ, however, is always fit for His Father’s presence, for He is the Only Begotten in the bosom of the Father, John 1:18. What He means to God because of His spotless character fits Him to act for men.

And shall be girded with a linen girdle- the girdle speaks of willingness to serve. The long and flowing Eastern robes must be tied in if activity is not to be impaired. So in the upper room the Lord Jesus girded Himself with a towel, and thus signified His readiness to serve His own. So here, for Aaron is not only to be active on his own account, but also on account of his family and his nation. He has solemn tasks ahead of him, and he must prepare himself to serve. Notice that he does not wear his normal girdle, which was embroidered with coloured threads in the same way as the ephod, Exodus 28;8. He is coming, not in garments of glory and beauty, but in simple and plain garments as befits one who is dealing with sin. This girdle tells of Christ’s ministry at Calvary, whereas the embroidered girdle tells of His ministry in heaven consequent upon His work at Calvary, for He is the minister of the sanctuary, Hebrews 8:2. When He took the form of a servant and was made in the likeness of men, He took servant-hood for ever, for it is part of God’s original intention for man that he should serve God. The service of Christ takes various forms, but His ministry at Calvary when He performed the highest service of all, even the giving of His life as a ransom for many, Mark 10:45, is signified by the linen girdle of Aaron.

And with the linen mitre shall he be attired- head-coverings in Scripture speak of subjection and submission to another. As the representative of Israel, it was appropriate for Aaron to have his head covered as a sign of the nation’s submission to God. Now that Christ has come, an extra tier of submission has been introduced, as 1 Corinthians 11:2-16 explains. Now the man is to be uncovered, because Christ has come to bring in a situation where the man is enabled to be the image of God, (as Adam ought to have been, but failed), and the sister takes the honourable place of signifying the submission of believers to God by covering her head, and thus is the glory of the man, who, in the administrative dealings of God, is to represent and glorify God on behalf of himself and the sisters, as Christ did when He was here. The sisters have their part to play in this by covering their heads in submission to the man, and thus emphasising their assent to Divine order.

But in pre-Christ times it was different, hence the head-covering of Aaron. We are reminded, nonetheless, that the Lord Jesus, as He came into servant-hood, accepted the headship of God, as 1 Corinthians 11:3 plainly declares in the words, “the head of Christ is God”. So it is that in the upper room He said to His own, “That the world may know I love the Father, and as I have received commandment even so I do, arise, let us go hence”, John 14:31. Just a few hours before the cross, then, He signified His submission to His Father by obeying His commandment. The commandment in question being to lay down His life of Himself, as we read in John 10:8.

These are holy garments; therefore shall he wash his flesh in water, and so put them on- as far as Aaron was concerned, the garments were holier than he was, so he has to be ceremonially washed to signify the removal of public sin before he was fit to put them on, let alone to enter the presence of God. He had sinned in the matter of his sons and their failure, and he must ceremonially and publicly renounce those sins before he can officiate for the nation again as their priest. (Compare what Saul did when he washed away his sins by being baptised, Acts 22:16. He had sinned publicly by persecuting believers, and now he must just as publicly renounce those sins in the waters of baptism).

The garments are not holy in any literal sense, but by the holiness of association with holy ceremonies. The Sabbath day is an ordinary day in physical terms, but for Israel it has holy associations, and therefore is a holy day. The mount where the Lord Jesus was transfigured was an ordinary mountain the day before, and the day after, but when the transfiguration was taking place it became a holy mount, as Peter, (who was present) describes it, 2 Peter 1:18.

It does not seem to be the case that the Lord Jesus was ever said to be washed in the gospel records. Certainly the woman of Luke 7 is said to wash His feet, but the idea is of raining copious tears upon Him. Simon had not given Him the courtesy of the usual Eastern welcome, where the host would wash the feet of his guests. What he had omitted, the woman supplied, but in a far more meaningful way. The counterpart of this in the Old Testament is the fact that when the carrying of the vessels of the tabernacle through the wilderness is detailed in Numbers 5, there is no specific mention of the laver. Thus we are presented with the idea of one who travelled through this defiled scene without in any wise contracting defilement. He is, indeed, the “undefiled in the way”, who is “blessed”, Psalm 119:1.

16:5 And he shall take of the congregation of the children of Israel two kids of the goats for a sin offering, and one ram for a burnt offering.

In verse 3 we are told what animals Aaron brought for himself and his house, and now, after the mention of his garments, we are told what he took from the children of Israel by way of offerings. He has to be marked out as their representative by distinctive clothing, before he can take, as one with authority, the offerings from them. As a person, Aaron had forfeited the right to assert his authority, for he had sinned in connection with the day of consecration by not seeing that the ceremony was performed correctly, see chapter 10. Now he is washed and clothed, and he can begin to act for others again.

And he shall take of the congregation of the children of Israel-note that all the parties concerned had to provide their own offerings, for they were under law, which, being a covenant conditional upon their obedience, put the onus upon them. Under grace, however, God freely gives to us, and He has provided the offering in the person of His Son. This is one reason why He is called the Lamb of God, for He is God’s choice and provision.

Two kids of the goats for a sin offering- the two animals make one offering, but one dies, and its blood is sprinkled before God, and the other lives on, but bears the sins of the people away into a place from which it cannot return. The one knows what it is to die, the other knows what it is to bear sin. In this way we are presented with a double type, for both animals represent Christ. The goat that dies is Him as one who died on Calvary’s tree; the other is Him as one who “bare our sins in His own body on the tree”. One provides the blood for the eye of God, the other provides the body bearing sin for the eye of men, as they see it disappear into the wilderness. The one makes propitiation by its death, the other endures isolation whilst it is alive. The Lord Jesus poured out His soul unto death, Isaiah 53:12, and also endured the wrath of God in the three hours of darkness on the cross.

And one ram for a burnt offering- both Aaron and the people are required to supply a burnt offering. This safeguards the person of Christ, for we must not think that when He is dealing with sin, and forsaken because of it, He is any less delightful to His Father. The burnt offering emphasises acceptance with God, and He was always the darling of His Father’s bosom. So the sin offerings are for the demands of God against sin, whereas the burnt offerings are for the delight of God as they remind Him of what lengths His Son will go to so that sin can be dealt with finally. We see these two aspects in the words of John the Baptist, himself the son of a Levitical priest. “Behold the Lamb of God which taketh away the sin of the world, John 1:29, is the sin offering side, and Behold the Lamb of God, verse 36, with no mention of sin, the burnt offering side. The Lamb of God bearing sin alone, and the Lamb of God as the one who is not alone, for His own follow Him.

16:6 And Aaron shall offer his bullock of the sin offering, which is for himself, and make an atonement for himself, and for his house.

This verse is a summary of what takes place as detailed in verses 11-14. At least two things come out in the verse, however. First, that Aaron is a sinner, like the rest of the people. Hebrews 7:27 brings out the contrast with Christ, for “He needeth not daily, as those high priests, to offer up sacrifice, first for his own sins, and then for the people’s”. Second, that the offerings for Aaron and his house were distinct from the offerings for the nation. This highlights the fact that the nation had forfeited its rights to be a kingdom of priests, as was intended under the covenant of the law, Exodus 19:6. There is no such distinction with Christians, for all are priests to God, as 1 Peter 2:9 makes very clear.

16:7 And he shall take the two goats, and present them before the Lord at the door of the tabernacle of the congregation.

Verses 7-10 are a summary of what is described more fully in verses 15-19, but certain truths are presented to us here which are not found again. First, the two goats stand together at the door of the tabernacle, thus reminding us that what each will do will have relevance to the presence of God. One goat will provide blood which will be taken into God’s presence. The other goat will take sins away from God’s presence, for the tabernacle remained among them in the midst of their uncleanness only because sins were dealt with in God’s prescribed way, verse 16. Second,Aaron presents both goats, or as it may be rendered, “made them stand”. They are not willing victims, for they have to be made to stand, but they do provide us with a contrast, for the Lord Jesus was not forced to undertake the work of atonement, but willingly volunteered. This is set out in Hebrews 10:7, where He is heard to say, “Lo I come…to do Thy will O God”. We see it also when we read that He “offered Himself without spot to God”, Hebrews 9:14, which means He made Himself available as the sacrifice.

16:8 And Aaron shall cast lots upon the two goats; one lot for the Lord, and the other lot for the scapegoat.

The casting of lots was a way of determining the will of God in Old Testament times, and also up to the Day of Pentecost. “The lot is cast into the lap; but the whole disposing thereof is of the Lord”, Proverbs 16:33. Now the will of God is found by the believer reading the Word of God and seeking to understand it by the indwelling Spirit. The decision derived from the casting of lots, however, was simply so that men might know what was in the mind of God. Behind and beyond that was the determination of God. So it is that the apostle Peter charges the nation of Israel with the taking, crucifying, and slaying, of Jesus of Nazareth. But to ensure they realised that they were not in control of that event, he makes it clear that He was delivered by the determinate counsel and foreknowledge of God. The hands that took Him were wicked hands, yet they did God’s will unwittingly. So Calvary was not a mistake, or a model, (as if Christ were just showing people how to die well), or even only martyrdom, but the means whereby the determining will of God was to be put into effect. So it is that He was the lamb “foreordained before the foundation of the world”, 1 Peter 1:20. Peter also speaks of the sufferings of the Christ, and the glory that should follow”, 1 Peter 1:11. By sufferings of Christ he means, not simply sufferings that we now know belong to Christ, but rather, sufferings that pertained to Him, as part of what being the Messiah entailed. We are glad to know that glories pertain to Him also. He Himself told His own of this on the Emmaus Road when He said “Ought not Christ to have suffered these things, and to enter into His glory?”, Luke 24:26. The “ought” indicating that He owed it to God to suffer, just as He owed it to God to be glorified, so that God can be further glorified in Him, John 17:1.

16:9 And Aaron shall bring the goat upon which the Lord’s lot fell, and offer him for a sin offering.

And Aaron shall bring the goat upon which the Lord’s lot fell-in the case of these two animals, the one that is marked out as the Lord’s is to die, and the other goat is the scapegoat by default. In the case of Christ, however, He is marked out for both of the things these goats do; He is to die, and to bear sin, and He does not do the latter by default, but by God’s foreordination. The mention of the Lord’s lot falling on one animal does serve to distinguish what the two goats effect, for one’s blood propitiates God, the other carries the nation’s guilt away, so in a sense the people have a special interest in the scapegoat, but always remembering that it would not be an effective sin offering on its own.

And offer him for a sin offering- this may be rendered “make him sin”, and has obvious links with 2 Corinthians 5:21, where we read that God “hath made Him to be sin for us, who knew no sin; that we might be made the righteousness of God in Him”. Whatever God’s reaction to sin is, will be His reaction to this goat. So with Christ, and hence His suffering in the hours of darkness as He is forsaken of His God.

This also highlights the fact that to offer is not the same as to burn on the altar. The wise men presented gifts to the infant Jesus, and the word for present is the equivalent to the word “offer” here. They simply brought their gifts near, and made sure it was known that they were giving them up in favour of Him. So with the believers in Rome, who were exhorted to offer their bodies a living sacrifice, Romans 12:1. The idea is of worshipful surrender. In the case of the people of Israel, a goat as their offered substitute was brought near on their behalf, for they, by their sin, had forfeited their right to approach God for themselves.

16:10 But the goat, on which the lot fell to be the scapegoat, shall be presented alive before the Lord, to make an atonement with him, and to let him go for a scapegoat into the wilderness.

This is a summary of what is described in verses 20-22.

But the goat, on which the lot fell to be the scapegoat, shall be presented alive before the Lord, to make an atonement with him- it might be asked that since atonement is by blood, as Leviticus 17:11 definitely says, how is a live goat able to make atonement? Some try to solve this matter by saying it should be “make atonement for him”. Two problems then arise, one when the matter is viewed typically, and one when it is viewed literally. The first problem is that to say “make atonement for him” seems to make Christ in need of atonement, which is clearly not true. The second problem is that animals do not sin, so do not need atonement, at least in that sense. The fact is that the two goats constitute one sin offering, as verse 5 expressly says, and so we learn that atonement is as much by Christ’s forsakenness as it is by His blood. The two aspects of what happened on the cross must not be separated. They should be distinguished and individually appreciated, indeed, but not severed, for our sins have caused us to be separate from God, and only Christ being abandoned by God can deal with that. Our persons deserve death, and only the death of one who subsequently rose again can we be brought into the good of His atoning work on the cross.

And to let him go for a scapegoat into the wilderness- the goat is not let go in the sense of left to roam free. It is led out into a place from which it cannot return, as verses 21 and 22 will tell us. The goat is condemned to banishment, as a fit illustration of what happens to sinners when they continue in their sin. It also illustrates what happened at Calvary, as we shall see.

THE WORDS OF THE BIBLE, THE CHRISTIAN SCRIPTURES, AS FOUND IN THE BOOK OF LEVITICUS CHAPTER 16, VERSES 11 TO 17

16:11 And Aaron shall bring the bullock of the sin offering, which is for himself, and shall make an atonement for himself, and for his house, and shall kill the bullock of the sin offering which is for himself:

16:12 And he shall take a censer full of burning coals of fire from off the altar before the Lord, and his hands full of sweet incense beaten small, and bring it within the veil:

16:13 And he shall put the incense upon the fire before the Lord, that the cloud of the incense may cover the mercy seat that is upon the testimony, that he die not:

16:14 And he shall take of the blood of the bullock, and sprinkle it with his finger upon the mercy seat eastward; and before the mercy seat shall he sprinkle of the blood with his finger seven times.

16:15 Then shall he kill the goat of the sin offering, that is for the people, and bring his blood within the veil, and do with that blood as he did with the blood of the bullock, and sprinkle it upon the mercy seat, and before the mercy seat:

16:16 And he shall make an atonement for the holy place, because of the uncleanness of the children of Israel, and because of their transgressions in all their sins: and so shall he do for the tabernacle of the congregation, that remaineth among them in the midst of their uncleanness.

16:17 And there shall be no man in the tabernacle of the congregation when he goeth in to make an atonement in the holy place, until he come out, and have made an atonement for himself, and for his household, and for all the congregation of Israel.

Verses 11-14 The sprinkling of the blood of a sin offering for Aaron and his house.

16:11 And Aaron shall bring the bullock of the sin offering, which is for himself, and shall make an atonement for himself, and for his house, and shall kill the bullock of the sin offering which is for himself:

And Aaron shall bring the bullock of the sin offering, which is for himself, and shall make an atonement for himself, and for his house- we now come to the detail of what is summarised for us in verse 6. Notice that Aaron is said to make atonement, and then kills the bullock, so we learn that the expression “make atonement” is a summary of what follows, so is mentioned before the killing of the animal. We are presented with the contrast to this in Hebrews 7:27, which tells us that Christ “needeth not daily, as those high priests, to offer up sacrifice, first for his own sins, and then for the people’s: for this He did once, when He offered up Himself”. So every day of atonement, Aaron needed to deal with his own sins by means of a sacrifice external to himself, and then do the same for the people’s sins. Christ, by contrast, does not need to have a sin offering, for He is “holy, harmless, undefiled, and separate from sinners”, as the previous verse says. Nor does He need a sacrifice external to Himself when He is dealing with the sins of others, but presents Himself as the all-sufficient sacrifice. The point of the passage is to show that the Lord Jesus has the moral authority to save to the uttermost. If He has a “day by day” need, as Aaron had, to deal with personal sins, then He is clearly not fitted to serve as High Priest for ever, for there must, in that case, be a principle of corruption within Him. But it is gloriously otherwise, and He may continue without interruption His ministry on our behalf. The day of atonement highlighted the fact that “the law maketh men high priests which have infirmity”, Hebrews 7:28, whereas the word of God’s oath has made the Lord Jesus high priest, and He is consecrated for evermore, with no interruption or failure for ever. He entered into His priestly ministry on the basis of the fact, first of all, that He is sinless, and secondly, that He has personally dealt with the sins of men. Aaron could not claim either of those things.

And shall kill the bullock of the sin offering which is for himself- the prescribed ritual for the priest when he offered for himself, was that he should lay his hand upon the head of his sin offering, and then kill it before the Lord, Leviticus 4:4. This meant that he was now identified with his offering, and God reckoned the man’s sin to have been transferred to his offering. Whatever should have happened to the man because of his sin, is about to happen to his substitute-offering. Did he deserve to be judged for his sins? Then the animal will burn in the fire. Did he deserve to die because his sins demonstrated he had a sinful nature, (for the wages of sin is death)? Then the animal will die for him. Does God demand the evidence that the sinner has found a suitable substitute? Then the animal’s blood is sprinkled before Him to give that evidence. And this is what happens on the day of atonement.

It was the offerer who was to kill his sin offering. We shall look in vain for a knife in the list of equipment that was used in connection with the brazen altar. The conclusion we must draw, therefore, is that the sinner himself must bring a knife, and must personally kill his offering with it. Thus there is forcibly brought to his notice the wickedness of his sins, as he sees his substitute die instead of him. It is true that Israel are charged with killing the Prince of Life, Acts 3:15, but this did not make their act sacrificial. They had no interest in having Christ as their sin offering. The fact is that He laid down His life of Himself, and no man took it from Him, John 10:18. His was the initiative all the time, for He was acting, not according to the will of men, but in obedience to His Father’s commandment.

16:12 And he shall take a censer full of burning coals of fire from off the altar before the Lord, and his hands full of sweet incense beaten small, and bring it within the veil:

And he shall take a censer full of burning coals of fire from off the altar before the Lord- this is the first entrance of Aaron into the Holiest of All on this important day. He will come in twice more, thus cautioning us against thinking that this entrance corresponds to the entrance of Christ into the heavenly sanctuary. Nadab and Abihu had come with incense, but when they put it upon the fire they brought, then strange fire resulted. So the burning of the incense revealed the strangeness of the fire. They clearly had not obtained the fire from the altar, which fire had come down from God the previous day, Leviticus 9:24. Since the fire was not from God, it is no surprise to find that the incense finds it out as being strange, even that which is not suitable for God’s presence. There are many who claim to draw near to God as Christians, but even if they appear to think and speak well of Christ, (the incense), if they have not been to the altar first, (that is, are not in the good of Christ’s sacrifice), they run the risk of committing the same sin as the two sons of Aaron.

It is noticeable that fire that came out from the presence of God to consume the sacrifices on the altar, Leviticus 9:24, and fire came out from God to consume Nadab and Abihu, 10:2. The one spoke of God’s approval of what the priests had done around the altar, the other spoke of His disapproval, for they had misused the fire.

It must have been with trembling hands that Aaron went to the altar and took the fire to put in his censer. How could he do this without thinking of what had happened to his sons? How the words of verse 2 must have sobered him, “that he die not”. If he fails, he will die, and with him, the nation will be destroyed. And somewhere out in that camp is “Nahshon, prince of the children of Judah”, 1 Chronicles 2:10, and he is in the line of the Messiah, Matthew 1:4.

By burning coals we are to understand charcoal, the incinerated remains of the wood that has been used to consume the sacrifices that have already been offered that day, Numbers 29:7-11. These are authentic coals, closely associated with the accepted sacrifices. The fire is held in a censer, which Hebrews 9:4 tells us is a golden one. Think how precious the coals are if they are to be carried in a censer of gold. Gold speaks of glory, and there is a glory about the fire that has been associated with the burnt offerings put upon the altar, for they provide the link between the sacrifices of a sweet savour on the altar, (telling of the acceptableness of Christ to His Father even in death), and the incense, (speaking of the acceptableness of Christ in His life).

And his hands full of sweet incense beaten small- no doubt the censer swung upon the arm of Aaron as he approached the Holy of Holies, for his hands were full of incense. The incense was very precious to God, and He forbad anyone to make anything like it, Exodus 30:37,38, for there is no-one who can come near to Christ in His graces and virtues. The incense was a symbol of prayer, as we may learn from Luke 1:9,10. Prayer is the expression of dependence, and Christ was the supremely dependant man, in stark contrast to Nadab and Abihu who manifested a spirit of independence and rebellion.

The incense is beaten small, telling of the life-sufferings of Christ which, instead of causing bitterness as is often the case with other men, only brought out the sweetness further, for the smaller the particles of incense were, the more surface area there would be for exposure to the fire of the coals.

And bring it within the veil- the Lord Jesus approached Calvary in the consciousness that He was totally acceptable to His Father. Aaron has no such confidence however, for he could not look upon the glory of God and live; he must be shielded from the glory by a cloud of incense. His hands are full of what speaks to God of His Son in His life, and his censer is full of that which speaks to God of His Son in His death, and that being the case, he can stand in the presence of God in the worth of another.

16:13 And he shall put the incense upon the fire before the Lord, that the cloud of the incense may cover the mercy seat that is upon the testimony, that he die not:

And he shall put the incense upon the fire before the Lord- the incense is not in contact with the coals until Aaron has reached the Holy of Holies. All the fragrance is therefore reserved for God, who alone can appreciate fully that of which it speaks.

That the cloud of the incense may cover the mercy seat that is upon the testimony- Aaron is shielded by the incense cloud, for there is another cloud in the Holy of Holies, and that is the glory-cloud, for God dwelt between the cherubim on the mercy-seat, 2 Samuel 6:2. Aaron is not fit to see the glory, but he makes a cloud of incense which speaks to God of His Son, who is ever suited to the presence of God.

That he die not- as his sons did. This is why those waiting at the gate of the court were so relieved to see Aaron come out from the sanctuary, for it meant he had not died, and his work was accepted. We see an illustration of this in Luke 1:21, where the people were waiting for Zecharias to emerge from having burnt incense.

16:14 And he shall take of the blood of the bullock, and sprinkle it with his finger upon the mercy seat eastward; and before the mercy seat shall he sprinkle of the blood with his finger seven times.

And he shall take of the blood of the bullock- clearly Aaron has emerged out of the sanctuary and moved to the altar, and taken some of the blood of the bullock that he slew previously, no doubt carrying it in a bason, and now enters the Holiest of All again, where the cloud of incense still lingers to shield him from the glory. (The golden censer is linked with the Holiest of All in Hebrews 9:3,4, so possibly the censer was left there to produce incense even when Aaron was outside at the altar). The life or soul of the bullock is in its blood, and so the sin offering, represented by its blood, is now presented in the very presence of God. Hebrews 9:7 calls this the offering of blood, even though the word offering is normally used in relation to an animal in its entirety.

And sprinkle it with his finger upon the mercy seat eastward-note the emphasis on the quality of the blood, for it is only as much as can be held on a single finger. We remember the language of Peter, “the precious blood of Christ”, 1 Peter 1:19. Who can evaluate the preciousness of the soul of Christ to His Father? But it is because of that value that those who believe are forgiven. And it is because of that value that His death suffices to make propitiation.

There are those who believe that this means Aaron stood facing eastward as he sprinkled the blood. If this were the case, however, would the phrase not read “sprinkle it eastward”, rather than “the mercy-seat eastward”? The latter phrase makes the word eastward refer to the mercy-seat rather than the sprinkling. Man was driven out from the east of Eden, and now if, in repentance, he retraces his steps and turns to God, he finds that the blood is there for his forgiveness.

The blood is sprinkled on the top of the mercy-seat, but on the eastward part of it, (the part most accessible to Aaron), so is directly under the eye of God who dwelt between the cherubim on the mercy-seat. This shows that a suitable sin-offering has been killed, and its life has been forfeited in favour of Aaron and his house.

And before the mercy seat shall he sprinkle of the blood with his finger seven times- now Aaron sprinkles the blood before the mercy-seat, which expression literally means “at the front of the mercy-seat”. The mercy-seat was a thick piece of gold, thick enough to support the over-arching golden cherubim, but how deep we are not told, for who can put a limit on God’s mercy? So it was on the edge of this slab of gold that Aaron sprinkled the blood seven times. So now the blood is facing God, and is facing man; both can see, and rejoice in propitiation made. To dispel any fears, the blood for the eye of man is sprinkled seven times. The Hebrew word for seven means “to be full, to be satisfied, to be complete”. Thus Aaron is assured that as far as he and his house are concerned, there has been given a full, satisfactory and complete answer to the demands of God against their sins. He may impart that joyful news to his household on his return to them at the end of the day. Indeed, they know this as soon as he emerges out of the sanctuary to continue with the next stage of the proceedings.

Verses 15-17 The sprinkling of the blood of the sin offering for Israel.

16:15 Then shall he kill the goat of the sin offering, that is for the people, and bring his blood within the veil, and do with that blood as he did with the blood of the bullock, and sprinkle it upon the mercy seat, and before the mercy seat:

Having returned to the altar, (thus indicating that the Lord Jesus did not fulfil the ceremonies of the day in a chronological order, or else He must have gone to Calvary more than once), he kills the goat for the people and sprinkles its blood as he did the blood of the bullock. The ceremony is identical, for the priest and the people are all sinners, but the priest needs the larger offering, since his responsibility is greater. Aaron is able to kill the goat as the representative of the people, now that his own sins have been atoned for. This is why the bullock and the goat are not killed, and their blood sprinkled, at the same time, for Aaron must be cleansed first before he can act for the people.

16:16 And he shall make an atonement for the holy place, because of the uncleanness of the children of Israel, and because of their transgressions in all their sins: and so shall he do for the tabernacle of the congregation, that remaineth among them in the midst of their uncleanness.

And he shall make an atonement for the holy place- atonement is a result of propitiation, and can apply to things as well as sins, for they can be defiled by contact with sinners. In a day to come, God has promised to be “merciful to His land, and to His people”, Deuteronomy 32:43, the word merciful being based on the word for propitiation. And in Colossians 1:20 we learn that Christ is going to “reconcile all things to Himself”. So the work of Calvary secures the restoration of the land of Israel, and indeed the whole of creation, from the defilement of man’s sin. In particular, its sin of crucifying God’s Son. Here, the holy place means the Holiest of All, (see verse 17), and so that place is now brought into right relationship with God, no doubt needing this because Moses was permitted to enter there as Mediator of the Covenant of the Law.

Because of the uncleanness of the children of Israel, and because of their transgressions in all their sins- God dwelt amongst an unclean people, and He must secure His honour in the light of that. See on verse 21 for transgressions and sins.

And so shall he do for the tabernacle of the congregation-strictly speaking, the tabernacle of the congregation was the covering of goat’s hair that was over the inner curtain of fine twined linen, the latter being the tent, or dwelling place of God, see Exodus 26:1 (tabernacle = mishcan, dwellingplace), and verse 7 (covering upon the tabernacle = the tent upon the mishcan). The second covering represents the tabernacle as the place the people have an interest in. Reference to Exodus 40:21 and 22-26 will show that the ark was put in the tabernacle, whereas the three items of furniture in the Holy Place are said to be in the tent of the congregation, even though the inner curtain and the next curtain both spanned both places. It was a question of what each related to. The tabernacle proper related to God, the tent of the congregation related to the people. So this particular phase relates to what happens next, when the altar is atoned for, whereas the first part of this verse has to do with what has already taken place in connection with the mercy-seat.

That remaineth among them in the midst of their uncleanness- God continued to dwell in the midst of the camp of Israel despite their many defiling sins. The heathen looking on at that situation might suggest that the God of Israel ignored sins, or at best, compromised with them. They would ridicule a God who gave a law condemning sin, but who also allowed that sin. To remove any such charge, God preserves His honour by demanding that atonement be made.

A parallel situation prevailed when Christ was on earth, for “the Word was made flesh, and dwelt among us”, John 1:14. If He is God, how can He do this without compromise? The answer is found lower down in the passage, where John the Baptist is heard to exclaim, “Behold the Lamb of God, which taketh away the sin of the world”, verse 29. Because Calvary was in prospect, neither the honour of God or His Son was compromised.

16:17 And there shall be no man in the tabernacle of the congregation when he goeth in to make an atonement in the holy place, until he come out, and have made an atonement for himself, and for his household, and for all the congregation of Israel.

Only Aaron was authorised to act in the matter of making atonement on this national day. We are reminded of the words of Hebrews 1:2,3, “His Son…when He had by Himself purged our sins”. Only He could go to Calvary and so purge sins that the Majesty of God was satisfied therewith. The expression “by Himself” not only means that He acted alone, but also that the glory is His alone. Although we know that the Father is glorified also. There would be a contradiction there, were it not for the fact that the Father and the Son are one, John 10:30. The Son asked to be glorified, so that He could glorify the Father, John 17:1.

THE WORDS OF THE BIBLE, THE CHRISTIAN SCRIPTURES, AS FOUND IN THE BOOK OF LEVITICUS CHAPTER 16, VERSES 18 TO 34

16:18 And he shall go out unto the altar that is before the Lord, and make an atonement for it; and shall take of the blood of the bullock, and of the blood of the goat, and put it upon the horns of the altar round about.

16:19 And he shall sprinkle of the blood upon it with his finger seven times, and cleanse it, and hallow it from the uncleanness of the children of Israel.

16:20 And when he hath made an end of reconciling the holy place, and the tabernacle of the congregation, and the altar, he shall bring the live goat:

16:21 And Aaron shall lay both his hands upon the head of the live goat, and confess over him all the iniquities of the children of Israel, and all their transgressions in all their sins, putting them upon the head of the goat, and shall send him away by the hand of a fit man into the wilderness:

16:22 And the goat shall bear upon him all their iniquities unto a land not inhabited: and he shall let go the goat in the wilderness.

16:23 And Aaron shall come into the tabernacle of the congregation, and shall put off the linen garments, which he put on when he went into the holy place, and shall leave them there:

16:24 And he shall wash his flesh with water in the holy place, and put on his garments, and come forth, and offer his burnt offering, and the burnt offering of the people, and make an atonement for himself, and for the people.

16:25 And the fat of the sin offering shall he burn upon the altar.

16:26 And he that let go the goat for the scapegoat shall wash his clothes, and bathe his flesh in water, and afterward come into the camp.

16:27 And the bullock for the sin offering, and the goat for the sin offering, whose blood was brought in to make atonement in the holy place, shall one carry forth without the camp; and they shall burn in the fire their skins, and their flesh, and their dung.

16:28 And he that burneth them shall wash his clothes, and bathe his flesh in water, and afterward he shall come into the camp.

16:29 And this shall be a statute for ever unto you: that in the seventh month, on the tenth day of the month, ye shall afflict your souls, and do no work at all, whether it be one of your own country, or a stranger that sojourneth among you:

16:30 For on that day shall the priest make an atonement for you, to cleanse you, that ye may be clean from all your sins before the Lord.

16:31 It shall be a sabbath of rest unto you, and ye shall afflict your souls, by a statute for ever.

16:32 And the priest, whom he shall anoint, and whom he shall consecrate to minister in the priest’s office in his father’s stead, shall make the atonement, and shall put on the linen clothes, even the holy garments:

16:33 And he shall make an atonement for the holy sanctuary, and he shall make an atonement for the tabernacle of the congregation, and for the altar, and he shall make an atonement for the priests, and for all the people of the congregation.

16:34 And this shall be an everlasting statute unto you, to make an atonement for the children of Israel for all their sins once a year. And he did as the Lord commanded Moses.

Verses 18-19 The sprinkling of the blood on the altar of incense.

16:18 And he shall go out unto the altar that is before the Lord, and make an atonement for it; and shall take of the blood of the bullock, and of the blood of the goat, and put it upon the horns of the altar round about.

And he shall go out unto the altar that is before the Lord- there might seem to be a difficulty here. Is this a reference to the altar in the court outside, or to the altar of incense in the Holy Place? The words of Leviticus 4:18 seem conclusive, however. It is written there: “And he shall put some of the blood upon the horns of the altar which is before the Lord, that is in the tabernacle of the congregation, and shall pour out all the blood at the bottom of the altar of the burnt offering, which is at the door of the tabernacle of the congregation”. So there is a clear distinction made in that verse between the two altars, and it is the altar of incense that is called the altar before the Lord. This is confirmed to us by Exodus 30:10, referring to the altar of incense, where we read that “Aaron shall make an atonement upon the horns of it once in a year with the blood of the sin offering of atonements: once in a year he shall make atonement upon it throughout your generations: it is most holy unto the Lord”. The reference to atonements in the plural would possibly refer to the atonement for the priests and the atonement for the people, and also atonement for sanctuary, holy place and altar, made separately by the blood of different animals.

And make an atonement for it- the special attention given to the altar of incense would reflect the fact that Nadab and Abihu had used it in the rebellion against God. It must be purified from association with that rebellion.

And shall take of the blood of the bullock, and of the blood of the goat, and put it upon the horns of the altar round about- in Scripture, horns speak of power, and we are reminded that as a result of His work at Calvary, the Lord Jesus is “able to save to the uttermost all that come unto God by Him”, Hebrews 7:25. The word “able” being the Greek word “dunamis”, from which we get the English word dynamite. The power of the intercession of the Lord Jesus is such that He can save to the uttermost. The blood on the mercy-seat would tell us that “having loved His own which were in the world, He loved them unto the end”, where the word for end is the same as the word for uttermost. He loves and saves to the same extent and with the same energy. Peter was at an extremity when he cried “Lord, save me”, and the Lord “stretched out His hand and caught him”, Matthew 14:30.

It seems that the blood of the bullock and the goat are mingled together on the finger of Aaron, for he takes “of the blood of the bullock, and of the blood of the goat”, but sprinkles “it” upon the altar. So the prayers of the nation and of the priests are safeguarded by the application of blood together. There is not a separate sprinkling of each as there was on the mercy-seat.

16:19 And he shall sprinkle of the blood upon it with his finger seven times, and cleanse it, and hallow it from the uncleanness of the children of Israel.

And he shall sprinkle of the blood upon it with his finger seven times- again the quality of the blood is emphasised, and also the completeness of the work, with the mention of the word seven again.

And cleanse it, and hallow it from the uncleanness of the children of Israel- we are not told that Nadab and Abihu actually used the altar of incense, but they certainly associated it with their sin by the use of incense. Not only is their sin remedied, but also the uncleanness of the children of Israel is taken into account.

We may gain an insight into the current intercession of the Lord Jesus for His own, by noting what He said to the Father in John 17, for He prayed that prayer anticipating His return to heaven. On the one hand He said “these things speak I in the world”, verse 13, but on the other hand He said, “And now I am no longer in the world”, verse 11. He also said, “And for their sakes I sanctify Myself”, verse 19. This, of course, does not mean that He needed to be change from being unsanctified to being sanctified. Rather, He is using the word in the basic sense of setting Himself apart. So just as the altar of incense is hallowed on the day of atonement, so that it can be used through the following year in the service of God, the Lord Jesus has separated Himself by returning to heaven, and commencing an intercessory work which shall never cease.

Verses 20-22 The sending away of the scapegoat with its burden of sins.

16:20 And when he hath made an end of reconciling the holy place, and the tabernacle of the congregation, and the altar, he shall bring the live goat:

And when he hath made an end of reconciling the holy place-in verse 16 we read of “atonement for the holy place”, and here of “reconciling the holy place”, so to reconcile and to make atonement are being used as identical terms. Yet they do not exhaust the meaning of what happened, for the blood is the blood of propitiation, which involves the satisfying of the demands of God, as well as sheltering from the wrath due to sin, whether that sin be on the people, or on the tabernacle and its vessels because of that. The holy place, (meaning the Holy of Holies), is reconciled when blood is sprinkled on the mercy-seat.

And the tabernacle of the congregation- as we have seen, this refers especially to the first part of the tabernacle structure, even though it stretched out over both compartments.

And the altar- the sprinkling of blood on the altar of incense seems to be that which reconciles the tabernacle of the congregation.

He shall bring the live goat- this goat and its fellow had already been presented, that is, made to stand before the door of the tabernacle, verse 7, but now Aaron is said to bring the goat. Where does he bring it to? Does he bring it to the gate of the court, so that the people can clearly see what is happening to their goat?

16:21 And Aaron shall lay both his hands upon the head of the live goat, and confess over him all the iniquities of the children of Israel, and all their transgressions in all their sins, putting them upon the head of the goat, and shall send him away by the hand of a fit man into the wilderness:

And Aaron shall lay both his hands upon the head of the live goat- this is an act of identification and association by Aaron, as the Divinely-chosen representative of the people. When Aaron had offered the other goat for a sin-offering, he would have laid his hands on that goat as well, in accordance with Leviticus 4:4,15,24,29, and 33. By this had been signified that the offerer was relying on the offering to the extent that the sin he was responsible for was transmitted to the animal-offering. Here, however, Aaron is confessing sins as he lays his hands on the goat, so that they are now resting on the animal and not on the nation. It is not so much the imputation of sin to the animal, as with the goat that died, but the transfer of the burden of sin to the animal so that it can be carried away.

Notice that both hands are laid on the head of the goat, for Aaron is resting entirely on what this goat will do, he is not laying one hand on the goat, and relying on something else as well.

And confess over him all the iniquities of the children of Israel- not only will the nation see the goat depart, they can hear their sins confessed. They are being given visible and vocal assurances that God is dealing with their sins, and the same sins they hear confessed, are the sins they see disappearing into the distance. Iniquities are literally inequities, the unbalanced way we live our lives, contrary to God’s character.

And all their transgressions in all their sins- notice that it is not transgressions and sins, exactly, but transgressions in all their sins. To transgress is to go across God’s commandments, deliberately setting our will in a contrary course, even though we know what His will is.

Sins are acts which miss the mark, the failure to be “on target”, the target being the will of God. So there are two aspects to those things which Aaron confessed over the head of the goat; iniquities, which are wrong dealings with men, and transgressions and sins, wrongs against God. Sins prohibited by both tables of the law are being dealt with to God’s satisfaction.

Putting them upon the head of the goat, and shall send him away- the word for “send away” here is the same as in Genesis 3:23, where we read that God “drove out” the man. As Isaiah said, “But your iniquities have separated between you and your God, and your sins have hid His face from you”, Isaiah 59:2. We recall that Isaiah also said, “The Lord hath laid on Him the iniquity of us all”, Isaiah 53:6. So it is that the scapegoat becomes like those who are banished from God’s presence through sin, yet it also becomes like the One who accepted from God the responsibility of dealing with sin, even the Lord Jesus Christ.

By the hand of a fit man into the wilderness- we are now introduced to the fit man, who combines with the scapegoat to provide a double illustration of the person of the Lord Jesus. Consider the following features of the Lord Jesus that show Him to be fit to do the work of bearing sin:

1. He was fit because He is totally sinless.The well-known trilogy of verses from the New Testament makes this abundantly clear. Peter, the man of intention, wrote, “He did no sin”, but he went on to write, “Who His own self bare our sins”, 1 Peter 2:22,24. Paul the man of intelligence wrote, He “knew no sin”, but also wrote, God “hath made Him to be sin for us”, 2 Corinthians 5:21. John the man of intuition wrote, “In Him is no sin”, but before that wrote, “He was manifested to take away our sins”, 1 John 3:5. So the apostles are careful to tell us when He was dealing with sin, the Lord Jesus was completely fitted to do so by His own sinlessness.

This is why there needs to be a double illustration, for the fit man cannot bear the load of sins, but the goat can. The fit man is not sinless, but the goat, being a non-moral creature, is. The goat is not inclined to go away from its familiar surroundings, the fit man can do this, and take the goat with him. The goat does not come back, but the fit man can, and does.

2. He was fit because He is fully intelligent.The fitness of the fit man lay in his knowledge of the wilderness, and his ability to take the goat from whence he was confident it would not return. He had experience of the wilderness without the scapegoat, and therefore was able to use that experience as he went with the scapegoat. The Lord Jesus had experience of the wilderness. He had been led into the wilderness to be tempted of the Devil, Matthew 4:1, and was there exposed to the onslaughts of the Evil One, so that it became more than a physical wilderness, as He faced the prince of darkness alone. As He came out from His wilderness experience, John the Baptist saw Him coming to him, and this moved him to exclaim, “Behold the Lamb of God, which taketh away the sin of the world”, John 1:29. So the close connection is made between His wilderness triumph, and His fitness to take away sin. Of course He was not bearing sin when tempted of the Devil, for the apostle Peter is very specific that He bare sins “in His own body on the tree”, 1 Peter 2:24, yet nonetheless the wilderness experience was very real, and a foretaste of the pressure that was to come.

He was also fit because He knew fully what were His Father’s demands upon Him. As the Son of His Father, He was perfectly acquainted with His Father’s mind, and as such was fit to undertake the work His Father had in mind for Him.

3. He was fit because He was ready and willing.The phrase “fit man” has been rendered “a man standing ready”. And this corresponds to the words of John the Baptist when he told the people that “there standeth one among you that ye know not”, John 1:26. Significantly, this was said near the Jordan, where the Lord Jesus had signified His commitment to go to Calvary by being baptised. He had come into the world with the words, “Lo, I come to do Thy will O God”, and now He was patiently waiting His Father’s time. And this links with another thought about the word “fit”, and that is that it has connection with the word “time”. The fit man was God’s timely man, ready to act the moment the word of command came. He indicated to His own that that commandment had indeed come, when He said, “As the Father gave Me commandment even so I do”, John 14:31. His hour had come.

4. He was fit because in the event He was successful. The resurrection of the Lord Jesus was not only God’s answer to man’s rejection of Him, but also the infallible sign that the work He did at Calvary was entirely successful. The apostle in effect asks two questions at the end of Romans chapter 4. Why was He delivered? Answer: for our offences. Why was He raised again? Answer: for our justification, by which is meant “because of” our justification by His death. Just as the fit man returned without the goat, his mission successful, so the Lord Jesus has emerged in resurrection, with the question of sins fully dealt with. If some sins were still upon Him, and had not been carried away, then God could not have raised Him.

16:22 And the goat shall bear upon him all their iniquities unto a land not inhabited: and he shall let go the goat in the wilderness.

And the goat shall bear upon him all their iniquities unto a land not inhabited- the land of separation and desolation is the destination of this scapegoat, bearing as it does the tremendous load of Israel’s sins. Having heard the sins confessed, they now see them carried away, and no doubt many in Israel mused upon the fact, so graphically presented to them, that sins do indeed separate, and they do mean that, if unforgiven, those sins will consign the sinner to the place of forsaken-ness. God made provision, however, so that the goat might experience the isolation, whilst they could enjoy the continued presence of God amidst the camp of Israel. We see the fulfilment of this at Calvary, where the lamb of God bore away the sin of the world. This is not to say that the whole world is therefore free of its sin. Rather, it means that all the sin has been answered for, and those who believe enter into the good of it. As we can see from Leviticus 23:29, any in Israel who failed to afflict their souls, (meaning repentance), and cease from work, (meaning resting in faith), were to be cut off from the nation. Now the reverse is the case, for no-one is blessed through Calvary unless they believe the gospel. If in Israel’s case they could opt out of the blessing, in the case of men now they need to opt in.

And he shall let go the goat in the wilderness- so Aaron sent the goat away from the gate of the tabernacle which faced east, and the fit man let it go. The one removed the sins from the camp of Israel, the other ensured that the sins were sent to a place of no return. This reminds of the psalmist, who rejoiced that “as far as the east is from the west, so far hath He removed our transgressions from us”, Psalm 103:12. We are glad it is as far as the east is from the west, for that is an infinite distance. If it had been as far as the north is from the south, then that would be a limited distance.

The goat as he wandered in the desolate place was largely unaware of his situation. He may have been fearful, but he would soon become used to his plight. Not so with the Lord Jesus at Calvary. So intense was the suffering He endured because He was forsaken of God, and became the object of His wrath against the sins He was taking responsibility for, (for to “bare sins”, means to “take responsibility for sins”), those hours of darkness and abandonment were limited to just three. But into those hours was compressed an infinite amount of suffering, because an infinite God was satisfying Himself infinitely. No wonder there is wrung from the lips of the Lord Jesus that most heart-rending of cries, “My God, My God, why hast Thou forsaken Me?” The goat bore its load of sins until it died, whereas the Lord Jesus carried the load of sins until He emerged from the darkness, for He was in full fellowship with His Father when He gave up His spirit in death. He endured the darkness and the abandonment that His people might know the light and glory of heaven for eternity.

Verses 23-25 The burnt offerings and the fat of the sin offering.

16:23 And Aaron shall come into the tabernacle of the congregation, and shall put off the linen garments, which he put on when he went into the holy place, and shall leave them there:

And Aaron shall come into the tabernacle of the congregation- this is the fourth time that Aaron has entered into the tabernacle, twice to make his way to the Holiest of All, once to go to the altar of incense, and now to change his garments.

And shall put off the linen garments, which he put on when he went into the holy place, and shall leave them there- so in the Holy Place there is a constant reminder of the distinctive work of the day of atonement, as signified by the special garments that Aaron wore on that occasion. Is it not true that the distinctive and once-for-all work of the Lord Jesus will be remembered in heaven for all eternity? And the holy and righteous character He displayed when down here, and which fitted Him for the work, will never be forgotten.

16:24 And he shall wash his flesh with water in the holy place, and put on his garments, and come forth, and offer his burnt offering, and the burnt offering of the people, and make an atonement for himself, and for the people.

And he shall wash his flesh with water in the holy place- as with the plain linen garments, so with the garments of glory and beauty, they were more holy than Aaron was, hence the need for him to bathe before he put them on. Even Aaron’s work of dealing with sin involved contact with animals that were part of a sin-cursed creation, and therefore brought him defilement.

And put on his garments- each of the items of the garments of glory and beauty has something to tell us of the moral glory and beauty of Christ. He was ever glorious and beautiful in character, of course, but now His temporary adoption of the character of a sin-bearer is over, those glories can shine forth without interruption.

And come forth, and offer his burnt offering, and the burnt offering of the people- we see how that the events of the day of atonement are not fulfilled by Christ in chronological order, for as the end of the ceremonies draws near, we are again presented with an illustration of Calvary. We shall see the same thing in connection with the burning of the carcases. We must never forget that the sacrifice of Christ at Calvary had the character of a burnt offering, as well as a sin offering. What was a duty for Aaron was a delight for Christ. He was surrendered utterly to His Father’s will, and was in full communion with His Father both before and after the three hours of darkness, for before the darkness he said, “Father forgive them”, Luke 23:34, and after the darkness, but when still upon the cross He said, “Father, into Thy hands I commend My spirit”, verse 46. Just because Peter says He bare our sins in His own body on the tree, we need not conclude that He was bearing sins all the time He was hanging there. After all, He was hanging on the tree when He was dead, was He bearing sins then? Surely not.

And make an atonement for himself, and for the people- the burnt offering makes atonement because man has not been what he should have been, as well as has not done what he should have done. Not only the sins of himself and the people are dealt with, but also their shortcomings, all those ways in which they had not been perfect before the Lord.

16:25 And the fat of the sin offering shall he burn upon the altar.

And the fat of the sin offering shall he burn upon the altar- the word for burn here is to burn as incense, to make a soothing fragrance. After all the trauma of the work of propitiation, there arises now to God from the same animal that dealt with sin, an aroma sweet. The burning-as-incense of the burnt offering now mingles with the burning of the fat of the sin offering. Now the fat was taken off the sin offering in the same way as it was taken off the peace offering, as Leviticus 4:8-10 tells us. This fat from the inwards of the animal, (speaking of the exercises of the heart of Christ even as He dealt with sins), assists the flame of the burnt offering already on the altar. We are told this in Leviticus 3:11, where the fat is the food of the offering, or in other words, that which feeds the flame that burns the sacrifice. We should remember that in Numbers 29:8-11 we are told that one young bullock, one ram, seven lambs, and the normal continual burnt offering of the morning lamb, was offered on the altar as a matter of routine on the day of atonement, apart from the sacrifices offered by Aaron. Thus the altar was loaded with offerings to God, and the fat of the sin offering assists in the burning of this great amount of flesh.

Verse 26 The return of the fit man.

16:26 And he that let go the goat for the scapegoat shall wash his clothes, and bathe his flesh in water, and afterward come into the camp.

And he that let go the goat for the scapegoat shall wash his clothes, and bathe his flesh in water- even superficial contact with the sin-bearing scapegoat involved defilement, so both clothes (speaking of character), and flesh (speaking of constitution), must be bathed. In contrast the Lord Jesus remained at all times pure and holy, for even when bearing sin He was personally sinless. He only suffered wrath because He was our representative.

And afterward come into the camp- the fit man must wash outside the camp, so that he does not bring any defilement from the wilderness into the camp that is newly-cleansed by the blood of atonement. Of course there is a medical reason for this, but the spiritual lesson is the main one.

So not only does Aaron return from where he went, signifying that what he had done had been accepted, so also did the fit man. Both represent Christ in resurrection, for the darkness of those three hours is over for ever, and He can emerge into the light of the resurrection morning because His work on the cross is sufficient to justify.

Verses 27-28 The burning of the sin offerings.

16:27 And the bullock for the sin offering, and the goat for the sin offering, whose blood was brought in to make atonement in the holy place, shall one carry forth without the camp; and they shall burn in the fire their skins, and their flesh, and their dung.

And the bullock for the sin offering, and the goat for the sin offering, whose blood was brought in to make atonement in the holy place- only sacrifices the blood of which was taken right in to God were burnt. All the others were to be eaten by the priests, to make atonement constantly for the people, Leviticus 10:16-18, (with which compare Hebrews 2:17). This is one area in which the priesthood failed on the final day of their consecration. This is why the writer to the Hebrews is careful to say, “The bodies of those beasts, whose blood was brought into the sanctuary by the high priest for sin, are burnt without the camp”, Hebrews 13:11.

Shall one carry forth without the camp- we are not told who this person was, but he had the onerous task of carrying the carcases of the bullock and the goat some distance through the camp of Israel, until he reached the outside. He must have made many journeys if he did this alone, for the burden was more than could be carried at one time. As we picture him in our minds, those minds also go to the words of Hebrews 13:12,13, where we read, “Wherefore Jesus also, that He might sanctify the people with His own blood, suffered without the gate”. Both men are in public view as they do their Divinely-given task, but how different the experience of each! One simply carries the bodies of beasts, and makes a fire so as to consume them, the other goes forth outside the camp to feel the heat of the fire Himself, as God’s fiery vengeance against sin is concentrated against Him. The animals were dead when they were burnt, but He was very much alive, with every sense alert. He had refused the stupefying drink offered to Him on the cross, so He felt all the pain unrelieved. Coupled with the fact that His senses were not dulled at all by sin, as with us.

And they shall burn in the fire- we now meet with others, for the “one” is now accompanied by “they”. No doubt in practical terms this meant that the fire was kept burning by these others, whilst the single man went back and forth to bring out the carcases. In spiritual terms it has a challenge for us, for did not the writer to the Hebrews continue by saying, “Let us go forth therefore unto Him without the camp, bearing His reproach”, Hebrews 13:13.

This ought to be easy for us to do, seeing how He has suffered for us; love to Him should make us want to be where He is- outside the camp. He went outside the city walls of Jerusalem, for that was what corresponded to being outside the camp. In Galatians 4:25 the apostle Paul sees in the Jerusalem of his day, (“Jerusalem which now is”, as opposed to the Jerusalem that shall be when Christ reigns there), the place where the law given at Sinai was prolonged and practised. It was outside of such a place that the Lord Jesus positioned Himself. The duty of each believer is to distance himself from every manifestation of Judaism that is found in the world. We have not to go on a pilgrimage so as to physically pass through the gate of Jerusalem, for the writer, having spoken of the camp, then the gate, reverts back to the camp when he applies the lesson to his readers. It ought to be easy for us to do this, since the word is “go forth unto Him”, indicating that He is outside, waiting to welcome us to the place of separation from all that denies the fullness and finality of the work of Calvary. The fact that the carcases were burnt showed that their blood had been accepted in the very sanctuary itself. We too can be confident that what the Saviour did was accepted by God

Their skins, and their flesh, and their dung there is now a fire burning outside the camp, and a fire burning on the altar within the court of the tabernacle, and the smoke can be thought of as mingling together as it arose to God, telling of accepted sacrifices, and sins cleansed. The skins are equivalent to a man’s clothing, which in turn is indicative of character. The burning of the skins displays the anger of God against our sinful character. The burning of the flesh, would indicate God’s displeasure against our sinful constitution, whereas the burning of the dung speaks of God’s anger against the distastefullness of our sinful ways. Thus the wrath of God was exhausted against every part of us in the person of our substitute.

16:28 And he that burneth them shall wash his clothes, and bathe his flesh in water, and afterward he shall come into the camp.

And he that burneth them shall wash his clothes- the narrative now reverts back to the single person, as if he is representative of the others who seem to assist him. He must wash his clothes even though he has only carried animal bodies. They may carry disease, however, so precautions must be taken, for the flocks and herds of Israel must be safeguarded, or else there would be no more offerings to God. There was no stain on the character of Christ, however, after His work of suffering for sin. The psalmist could call the one placed in the tomb God’s Holy One, Psalm 16:10; Acts 2:27. And the clean, new, and fine linen cloth in which He was wrapped, with the spices, emphasised the same lesson.

And bathe his flesh in water- the man himself must be purified after his task, for he must have no stain upon him afterwards. So the man is made ceremonially like Christ morally, for He is no longer the sin-bearer; that role is for ever passed for Him. He died unto sin once, but now lives to God, Romans 6:10.

And afterward he shall come into the camp- so the three men involved in the day of atonement ceremony all came back from where they went. Aaron came out from the tabernacle; the fit man came back from the wilderness; the unnamed man came back from outside the camp. Each has something to tell us about the finished work of Christ. Aaron tells us that the blood has availed in the presence of God; the fit man tells us that Christ has borne our sins away; the unnamed man tells us that the fire has done its work, and the sin-offering is consumed. Each man left something behind as he came out. Aaron left his garments, the fit man left the goat; the unnamed man left a pile of ashes, all tokens of work well done and accepted. So Christ will be eternally remembered for the character He displayed at Calvary, the sin-bearing He went through with, and the fire He endured and exhausted.

Verses 29-34 Instructions to the Israelites.

16:29 And this shall be a statute for ever unto you: that in the seventh month, on the tenth day of the month, ye shall afflict your souls, and do no work at all, whether it be one of your own country, or a stranger that sojourneth among you:

And this shall be a statute for ever unto you- in the Old Testament, the expression “for ever” or “to everlasting”, often simply means “from now on with no end in sight”. For instance, the hills are called “everlasting hills” in Genesis 49:26, although like everything else they shall melt with fervent heat and be dissolved, 2 Peter 3:10. They are everlasting, all other things being equal. And we read of sacrifices being offered “year by year continually”, Hebrews 10:1, continually signifying that there seemed to be no end in view. As far as the work of Christ is concerned, however, it really is for ever. Consider the expressions in the epistle to the Hebrews such as: “For by one offering He hath perfected for ever them that are sanctified”, Hebrews 10:14. “And their sins and iniquities I will remember no more“, verse 17. So it is also that the writer can speak of “eternal redemption”, 9:12; “eternal inheritance”, 9:15; everlastingcovenant”, 13:20. And all this because Christ puts the stamp of His eternal person on all that He does.

That in the seventh month, on the tenth day of the month- because Leviticus chapter 16 is not concerned with the progress of the religious year, as chapter 23 is, then the actual date of the day can be reserved to the end. By this means the two chapters are linked together. Of course the Passover lamb was selected on the 10thday of the month, so the redeeming lamb and the sin-bearing goat are connected, in that both were chosen on the same day, albeit of different months.

Ye shall afflict your souls, and do no work at all- the day of atonement was a national day, but the individual Israelite was only in the good of what happened when he complied with the conditions laid down by God. Those conditions are two in number, and amount to repentance and faith, the same conditions on which anyone now comes into the good of the work of Christ. Affliction of soul means the contrition which comes when sins are thought of as God thinks of them. Ceasing from work is the same as faith, for we read, “But to him that worketh not, but believeth on Him that justifieth the ungodly, his faith is counted for righteousness”, Romans 4:5.

Whether it be one of your own country, or a stranger that sojourneth among you- even in Old Testament times, when God was dealing almost exclusively with the nation of Israel, there is indication that He desires all men to be blessed. It is very evidently the case now, for God “will have all men to be saved, and to come unto a knowledge of the truth. For there is one God, and one mediator between God and men, the man Christ Jesus; who gave Himself a ransom for all, to be testified in due time”, Timothy 2:4-6. The ransom paid for all is the sure sign of God’s desire that all men should be saved. The only thing that prevents this is their refusal to afflict their souls and cease from work, or in other words, repent and believe the gospel.

16:30 For on that day shall the priest make an atonement for you, to cleanse you, that ye may be clean from all your sins before the Lord.

For on that day shall the priest make an atonement for you-they are to afflict their souls and cease from work on the same day as the priest makes atonement, so that there is the direct connection between the two.

To cleanse you, that ye may be clean from all your sins before the Lord- the emphasis in the chapter is on the effect sins have on God’s honour. Can He continue to dwell amongst a people who are so obviously sinful? Only by the cleansing that the blood of atonement affords can He remain among them “in the midst of their uncleanness”, verse 16. We are reminded of the exclamation of the apostle John, as his heart was lifted up in praise to the Lord, “Unto Him that loved us, and washed us from our sins in His own blood, and hath made us kings and priests unto God and His Father; to Him be glory and dominion for ever and ever”, Revelation 1:5,6. And also his other words, “if we walk in the light, as He is in the light, we have fellowship one with another, and the blood of Jesus Christ His Son cleanseth us from all sin”, 1 John 1:7. And yet again, “If we confess our sins, He is faithful and just to forgive us our sins, and to cleanse us from all unrighteousness”, 1 John 1:9.

16:31 It shall be a sabbath of rest unto you, and ye shall afflict your souls, by a statute for ever.

It shall be a sabbath of rest unto you- on whatever day of the week the tenth day fell, it was to be reckoned a sabbath. There seems to be a difference between not doing any servile work, (as was required on the days of unleavened bread, Leviticus 23:7; the wave-loaves day, verse 21; the blowing of trumpets, verse 24; and the feast of tabernacles and ingathering), and not doing any work at all, servile or otherwise, on the day of atonement, Leviticus 23:28. Perhaps this is why the expression here is “sabbath of rest”, (the word sabbath meaning to repose, or rest), as if to say “a real and total rest from any sort of work”. As they rested, the Israelites would know that another was working hard on their behalf in the tabernacle. So believers today can rest in the work of another, even the Lord Jesus, who did His unique and mighty work at Calvary.

And ye shall afflict your souls- to test whether their ceasing from work was merely to comply passively, the requirement to afflict the soul is mentioned again. There must be the positive and active engagement in what was happening that day for the blessing available to be received.

By a statute for ever- as far as Israel knew, there was no point in the foreseeable future when things would be different, and the day of atonement would become unnecessary. This was the situation in the Old Testament, but now things are so very different.

16:32 And the priest, whom he shall anoint, and whom he shall consecrate to minister in the priest’s office in his father’s stead, shall make the atonement, and shall put on the linen clothes, even the holy garments:

Not only was there seemingly no end to the ritual, but an endless line of priests is envisaged, each consecrated simply because their father had been high priest and had now died, and all needing to put on the holy garments to make them ceremonially what they were not morally. As the writer to the Hebrews puts it, “And they truly were many priests, because they were not suffered to continue by reason of death: but this man, because He continueth ever, hath an unchangeable priesthood”, Hebrews 7:23,24. The reason He continues ever being that He has endless life as the Son of God, as is said earlier in that chapter, in verse 16.

16:33 And he shall make an atonement for the holy sanctuary, and he shall make an atonement for the tabernacle of the congregation, and for the altar, and he shall make an atonement for the priests, and for all the people of the congregation. 

This is a summary of the events of the day of atonement, emphasising that Aaron’s successors would need to do exactly the same as he did, for none of them was able to do a work which rendered the day obsolete. If in verse 33 the emphasis is on the person of the priest, here the emphasis is on his work.

16:34 And this shall be an everlasting statute unto you, to make an atonement for the children of Israel for all their sins once a year. And he did as the Lord commanded Moses.

The words “statute” and “commanded” remind us that the chapter is for people under the law, whereas now there has been a change, and the Christian has a High Priest who acts in grace, on the basis of a finished work, as opposed to Levitical priests, who acted under law, on the basis of a work that was never completed. It is noticeable that when Psalm 40 is quoted in connection with the Lord Jesus in Hebrews 10:5-7, the words “Yea, Thy law is within My heart” are omitted. This would emphasise for us that the Lord Jesus went to Calvary not because He was forced to do so by any legal requirement, but because He was willing. Having come to do God’s will, and having successfully finalised that will, He is now sat down of the throne of the One who sent Him forth in the first place.

“He did as the Lord commanded” finds its glorious and fulfilling counterpart in the words of the Lord Jesus Himself, “As the Father gave Me commandment, even so I do”, John 14:31.

REVELATION CHAPTER 5

THE WORDS OF THE BIBLE, THE CHRISTIAN SCRIPTURES, AS FOUND IN THE BOOK OF THE REVELATION CHAPTER 5, VERSES 1 TO 13

5:1 And I saw in the right hand of Him that sat on the throne a book written within and on the backside, sealed with seven seals.

5:2 And I saw a strong angel proclaiming with a loud voice, Who is worthy to open the book, and to loose the seals thereof?

5:3 And no man in heaven, nor in earth, neither under the earth, was able to open the book, neither to look thereon.

5:4 And I wept much, because no man was found worthy to open and to read the book, neither to look thereon.

5:5 And one of the elders saith unto me, Weep not: behold, the Lion of the tribe of Juda, the Root of David, hath prevailed to open the book, and to loose the seven seals thereof.

5:6 And I beheld, and, lo, in the midst of the throne and of the four beasts, and in the midst of the elders, stood a Lamb as it had been slain, having seven horns and seven eyes, which are the seven Spirits of God sent forth into all the earth.

5:7 And He came and took the book out of the right hand of Him that sat upon the throne.

5:8 And when He had taken the book, the four beasts and four and twenty elders fell down before the Lamb, having every one of them harps, and golden vials full of odours, which are the prayers of saints.

5:9 And they sung a new song, saying, Thou art worthy to take the book, and to open the seals thereof: for Thou wast slain, and hast redeemed us to God by Thy blood out of every kindred, and tongue, and people, and nation;

5:10 And hast made us unto our God kings and priests: and we shall reign on the earth.

5:11 And I beheld, and I heard the voice of many angels round about the throne and the beasts and the elders: and the number of them was ten thousand times ten thousand, and thousands of thousands;

5:12 Saying with a loud voice, Worthy is the Lamb that was slain to receive power, and riches, and wisdom, and strength, and honour, and glory, and blessing.

5:13 And every creature which is in heaven, and on the earth, and under the earth, and such as are in the sea, and all that are in them, heard I saying, Blessing, and honour, and glory, and power, be unto Him that sitteth upon the throne, and unto the Lamb for ever and ever.

SURVEY OF CHAPTER 5

Whilst chapter 5 continues to describe the throne room of heaven and events that will take place there, the theme is different. It is the Lamb of God that is prominent, telling us the subject is redemption. But not only does redemption apply to those who believe, but also is relevant to this world, and one day the “redemption of the purchased possession” will take place, Ephesians 1:14, and Christ will come to claim what He purchased at Calvary. In the language of the parable, He bought the field for the treasure that was in it, Matthew 13:44, and “the field is the world”, Matthew 13:38. He is able to deliver creation from its bondage, and proves this ability by delivering from the greater bondage of sin. Redemption is also relevant to Israel, and the nation will be delivered from the dispersion, and brought back to the Land of Promise to enjoy the glorious conditions of the millenial reign of Christ.

5:1 And I saw in the right hand of Him that sat on the throne a book written within and on the backside, sealed with seven seals.

And I saw in the right hand of Him that sat on the throne a book- this chapter centres upon the taking of a book from the hand of God. As becomes evident when the book is opened, this is a book of judgement. In fact the words that Ezekiel used of another book might well be applied to it, “lamentations and mourning and woe”, Ezekiel 2:10. This book is literally “on” the hand of God, not so much “in” it as if He is grasping hold of it. It rests on the hand of God, freely available to anyone  who is competent to reach out and take it. Of course, those who guard the throne of God, the elders surrounding it, (the “gate-keepers”, see comments on 4:4), will not allow any to take it whom they know, in their wisdom, are not qualified to do so.

Written within and on the backside, sealed with seven seals- this book of judgement is a scroll, a rolled-up length of writing material; of which sort we are not told. The emphasis is on what it says, and the seals that keep it from being unrolled. The book is completely filled with writing, so there is no room left for any more judgements to be included. When this scroll has been unsealed and unrolled, and its contents made known, God will say “It is done”, 16:17, for His wrath will have been satisfied. The other noticeable feature of this scroll is that it is sealed with, not one, but no less than seven seals. The contents of this scroll are so important, that it must not be read until in the hands of the right person.

5:2 And I saw a strong angel proclaiming with a loud voice, Who is worthy to open the book, and to loose the seals thereof?

And I saw a strong angel proclaiming with a loud voice- note that the angel is strong, and his voice is loud, for he has the authority of heaven behind him. His voice can reach into all parts of the universe, as the next verse will show, and his strength is enough to repel any who dare to advance upon the book without being qualified to do so. He reaches all potential candidates, and he repels all unqualified candidates. 

Who is worthy to open the book, and to loose the seals thereof?- it is interesting to notice that opening the book is mentioned before loosing the seals, whereas of course the seals must be loosed before the book can be opened. The great question is who is competent to open the book, for only one capable of judging the world in righteousness can do this. Yet God has already stated that He has appointed the one who will judge the world, and He marked Him out by raising Him from among the dead, Acts 17:30,31.  Here, however, the question is asked so that all who resent Christ’s position may be silenced. It is the same at the Great White Throne judgement. All who stand as sinners before God that fearful day are clearly not registered in the Book of Life, for it is the dead that stand before God then. But nonetheless the book of life is opened so that no complaint can be entertained, and justice can be seen to be done.

5:3 And no man in heaven, nor in earth, neither under the earth, was able to open the book, neither to look thereon.

No saint in heaven, (remembering that by the time these events take place the church saints will be in heaven), living men on earth, or dead Old Testament saints in sheol, was able to open the book. All are excluded by these words. Nor can any look thereon, for the judgements are so fearful that there is only one great enough to read them.

5:4 And I wept much, because no man was found worthy to open and to read the book, neither to look thereon.

We might think that John would be pleased that such a terrible book, full of judgement as it was, would remain unopened. He had the interests of God too much to heart to think that, however. He knew that only by judgement could God deal adequately with the sins of men. His grace through Christ had been spurned too long for Him to ignore the rebellion of earth any longer. Men could have escaped the wrath to come if they had been minded to, but now God’s patience is exhausted. John is only in heaven in spirit, so his weeping does not spoil the joy of heaven, although it is noticed by the occupants of heaven.

5:5 And one of the elders saith unto me, Weep not: behold, the Lion of the tribe of Juda, the Root of David, hath prevailed to open the book, and to loose the seven seals thereof.

And one of the elders saith unto me, Weep not- the fact that one of the elders can speak to John on his own shows that the 24 elders do not represent a group. They are individual beings. Ones, moreover, who are able to disclose their insight to John.

Behold, the Lion of the tribe of Juda, the Root of David- it is interesting that the one who takes the book is described in terms relevant to Israel, thus confirming that the elders have a special relationship with that nation. Long before, Jacob had prophesied that Judah would be like a lion, not only stooping, but going up from the prey, and couching as a lion, with none able to rouse him from his triumphant position, Genesis 49:9. From him the sceptre would not depart. Yet the Judah who heard these words had not prevailed when the test came; neither did he retain the sceptre, for he gave his staff to Tamar, Genesis 38:12-26. There must be another who will fulfil these words. The clue is found in the mention of the Root of David, the one through whom David derives his throne. The Lord Jesus confounded the experts of His day when He asked them how it is that the Messiah can be David’s Son, but also David’s Lord, Matthew 22:41-46. The answer is only known when we take account of His Deity.

Hath prevailed to open the book, and to loose the seven seals thereof- the one who has prevailed over sin and Satan in His life when tempted, and at the cross when crucified, has the authority to take the book. David prevailed over Goliath the Philistine, 1 Samuel 17:50,51; the Root of David has prevailed over a greater foe, the Devil himself.

Clearly there was no dispute over the fact that Christ was of Judah in the days of the apostles, for the writer to the Hebrews can say “It is evident that our Lord sprang out of Judah”, Hebrews 7:14. He is, more specifically, of David’s line, (as demonstrated by Matthew in the first chapter of his gospel), and therefore is of David, yet as the Root of David, David is of Him.

Again the loosing of the seals is mentioned after the opening of the book, although in practical terms the order would have to be the reverse. Notice that He is worthy to loose the seven seals, for He will complete that task once it is begun, such is His competence.

5:6 And I beheld, and, lo, in the midst of the throne and of the four beasts, and in the midst of the elders, stood a Lamb as it had been slain, having seven horns and seven eyes, which are the seven Spirits of God sent forth into all the earth.

And I beheld, and, lo- John not only saw for himself, “behold”, but draws our attention to the sight as well, “lo”.

In the midst of the throne and of the four beasts, and in the midst of the elders- it is no coincidence that this one is central to the throne, and is in the midst of the creatures that surround the throne also. He is central to God’s purpose, just as He was central upon the cross. There He was numbered with the transgressors, now He is numbered with the heavenly worshippers.

Stood a Lamb as it had been slain- no longer hanging upon the cross, as if laid on an altar, but standing in resurrection life and power. God has said to Him, “Sit on My right hand, until I make Thine enemies Thy footstool”, Hebrews 1:13. His position is a moral one, just as Queen Elizabeth is said to be on the throne of England, although she in fact rarely sits upon it physically. This position is reserved for Him until a certain time. The particular word for “until” used in Hebrews 1:13 means “up to the time when”. This verse does not imply that He cannot come for the church before the defeat of His enemies at His coming to earth, because even 1000 years after that event He will still have enemies that need to be subdued, see Revelation 20:7-9. (See 1 Corinthians 15:25, with its different word for until, meaning “whenever it may be”). The fact that He is seen standing indicates that the time approaches for Him to assert Himself, for God is about to make His foes His footstool. The footstool, that is, of His own throne as He reigns on earth, Matthew 25:31; Revelation 3:21.

No doubt John expected to see a lion, but in fact saw a lamb. This illustrates the point that Christ did not triumph over evil by mere force, but dealt with it in a morally satisfactory way. That way was the way of sacrifice, as is indicated by the concept of the lamb, the weak and defenceless one that triumphs through sacrifice and resurrection. We see the principle illustrated in the sons of Jacob. Reuben, the first son, forfeited his right to be the firstborn in Jacob’s household through sin, Genesis 49:4. Judah was given the right to rule, but because he fell in a similar way to Reuben, Genesis 38, the firstborn’s right was given to Joseph, who triumphed where the only two succumbed, see Genesis 39, 1 Chronicles 5:1,2. So it is that the two characteristics are combined in Christ- the lion, as Judah, and the lamb, as Joseph. He combines official and moral right in His person. David lamented the fact that his house was not competent to rule because they had sinned, and “He that ruleth over men must be just”, 2 Samuel 23:3,5. In a day to come, when Messiah arrives, the family of the House of David will mourn, no doubt for this very reason, Zechariah 12:12.

Matthew had begun his gospel with the idea of Christ being son of Abraham, (the True Isaac), and son of David, (the True Solomon). Isaac was the youth on the altar like a young lamb, whereas Solomon was the king on the throne.

Having seven horns- this shows that He has sufficient power to execute the judgements that are about to be inflicted on the earth.

And seven eyes, which are the seven Spirits of God sent forth into all the earth- He has seven eyes, for He will judge with perfect discernment, by the power of the Spirit of God. As the psalmist said, “He ruleth by His power for ever; his eyes behold the nations: let not the rebellious exalt themselves. Selah”, Psalm 66:7. But He also has perfect regard for His earthly people, and will redeem them from the hand of the enemy in His good time. “The eyes of the Lord run to and fro throughout the whole earth, to show Himself in the behalf of them whose heart is perfect toward Him”, 2 Chronicles 13:9. “The eyes of the Lord are upon the righteous, and His ears are open to their cry”, Psalm 34:15.

5:7 And He came and took the book out of the right hand of Him that sat upon the throne.

Just as He had sat Himself down on the throne of God after He had ascended, Hebrews 1:3, so now, with perfect confidence, and without any possibility of challenge, He advances to the throne and takes the book. He thus establishes His intention to take control of the judgements of the earth written in the book. God’s right hand is the hand that elevated Him to the place of highest honour, Acts 2:33, and now the same hand lets go of the book and allows Him to take it.

The Lord Jesus has authority to judge for the following reasons:

  1. He is sinless, and therefore is the only one who can judge the sins of others. As He Himself said, “He that is without sin among you, let him cast first a stone at her”, John 8:7.
  2. He is Only begotten Son of God, and as such has the same right as the Father to judge, being equal with Him, and due equal honour, John 5:22,23.
  3. He is Firstborn Son of God, and as such has had allotted to Him all administration, John 3:3, and judgement is part of that administration.
  4. He is Son of Man, and as such has had given to Him the task of judging men, John 5:27. He stands in relation to all men, and has been here as a man amongst them so that they could have opportunity to come into relationship with Him.
  5. He was slain, and thus showed His utter determination to deal with the root cause of what invites God’s judgement. Only one who has the complete answer to sin has the right to judge that sin. The heavenly host recognise this, so they say “Thou art worthy to take the book for Thou wast slain”, verse 9.
  6. As a result of Calvary, the “prince of this world shall be cast out”, John 12:31, and the judgements initiated by Christ will ensure this.
  7. He is risen from the dead, and “God hath appointed the day in the which He will judge the world in righteousness by that man whom He hath ordained; whereof He hath given assurance unto all men, in that He hath raised Him from the dead”, Acts 17:31.

5:8 And when He had taken the book, the four beasts and four and twenty elders fell down before the Lamb, having every one of them harps, and golden vials full of odours, which are the prayers of saints.

And when He had taken the book, the four beasts and four and twenty elders fell down before the Lamb- these who have a deep interest in the affairs of earth, who know the ravages sin has wrought since the day that Adam fell, greatly rejoice when at last one steps forward to remedy the situation. The heavenly host had rejoiced at His first coming, and now they rejoice again, for “He cometh to judge the earth”, Psalm 98:9. All the angels of God shall worship Him when He comes, and these angelic representatives anticipate that glorious time. Note that they do not hesitate to fall down before the Lamb, even though they are in the presence of the one who sits upon the throne. The Father has decreed that all should honour the Son as they honour him, the Father, John 5:23.

Having every one of them harps- as the heavenly counterparts of the temple choir and musicians they are ready to praise God at this intervention by the Lamb. There were those in the temple who “prophesied with a harp”, 1 Chronicles 25:3, by their singing unfolding the mind of God and thus prophesying, and these do the same.

It is worth noting that those who sing should say something by their singing. The words of the song should have meaningful content, so that the truth of God is made known in some way. The emphasis should always be on the words, and not the tune, although the tune can enhance the words, if carefully chosen.

And golden vials full of odours, which are the prayers of saints- no doubt these prayers are for God’s intervention in the earth, uttered perhaps centuries ago, but yet to be answered in God’s good time.

5:9 And they sung a new song, saying, Thou art worthy to take the book, and to open the seals thereof: for Thou wast slain, and hast redeemed us to God by Thy blood out of every kindred, and tongue, and people, and nation;

And they sung a new song- it may be objected at this point that the twenty four elders cannot be angelic beings because it is said that the latter never sing. That may or may not be so in the past, but this is a new song because of a new situation. Is it not feasible that when the work of Christ is in view, praise is elevated to a higher level, so instead of simply saying, they sing? There is a reference to singing at the founding of the earth in Job 38:7, “Or who laid the corner stone thereof; when the morning stars sang together, and all the sons of God shouted for joy”. It could well be that the morning stars are angels, for Lucifer was a “son of the morning” before his fall, Isaiah 14:12, and Lucifer means “morning star”.

Saying, Thou art worthy to take the book, and to open the seals thereof: for Thou wast slain, and hast redeemed us to God by thy blood out of every kindred, and tongue, and people, and nation- these are representative beings, and they sing on behalf of Israel, just as the choir in the temple sang on behalf of the nation. These sing in anticipation of Israel singing for itself. It is true they sing of being redeemed, and reigning on the earth, but they do so representatively, and anticipatively.

In the New Testament the Lord Jesus and the apostles spoke of redemption as deliverance from sin. Illustrations of this are as follows:

“For even the Son of Man came not to be ministered unto, but to minister, and to give His life a ransom for many”, Mark 10:45.

“Who gave Himself for us, that He might redeem us from all iniquity”, Titus 2:14.

“In whom we have redemption through His blood, the forgiveness of sins, according to the riches of His grace”, Ephesians 1:7.

“There is one God, and one mediator between God and men, the man Christ Jesus, who gave Himself a ransom for all, to be testified in due time”, 1 Timothy 2:5,6.

The Scriptures quoted above show how the idea of redemption, the setting free of the slave on payment of a price, was applied in the New Testament to sinners enslaved by sin, but released through the price Christ paid in blood. In the Old Testament, however, the main idea is of deliverance from a place, whether geographical, as Egypt, or financial, as bankruptcy, as in the case of Naomi and Ruth. Hence we read as follows: “Wherefore say unto the children of Israel, I am the Lord, and I will bring you out from under the burden of the Egyptians, and I will rid you out of their bondage, and I will redeem you with a stretched out arm, and with great judgements:” Exodus 6:7. And the prophets linked this event with a future return of the nation, “And the ransomed of the Lord shall return, and come to Zion with songs and everlasting joy upon their heads: They shall obtain joy and gladness, and sorrow and sighing shall flee away”, Isaiah 35:10. And, “Art Thou not It which hath dried the sea, the waters of the great deep; that hath made the depths of the sea a way for the ransomed to pass over? Therefore the redeemed of the Lord shall return, and come with singing unto Zion; and everlasting joy shall be upon their head: they shall obtain gladness and joy; and sorrow and mourning shall flee away”, Isaiah 51:10,11.

The word redeemed is used twice more in the book of Revelation. In chapter 14:3 we read of 144,000 who have been “redeemed from the earth”, and in verse 4 we learn they have been “redeemed from among men”. Now these are men sealed in chapter 7 from each of the tribes of Israel, yet they are said to be redeemed from among men. So this latter phrase has to do with where they were rescued from, not of which nation they were of. They were sent forth as sheep amongst wolves to preach the Gospel of the Kingdom among all nations, Matthew 24:14, but they were safely brought back by God, and are found before Him in chapter 15. Now the full complement of them is in heaven, redeemed from their place of danger. So it is that the twenty four elders anticipate a time when all Israel shall be redeemed from all the places they have been scattered, and brought to Zion.

This scattering is not just that which pertains now, but that which shall be in the future, for they shall be taken into captivity among all nations when Jerusalem is destroyed at the start of the Great Tribulation. Daniel was told that “the people of the prince that shall come shall destroy the city and the sanctuary”, Daniel 9:26. Zechariah prophesied that God would “gather all nations against Jerusalem to battle; and the city shall be taken…and half of the city shall go forth into captivity”, Zechariah 14:2. The Lord Jesus spoke of this when He prophesied the destruction of Jerusalem, “And when ye shall see Jerusalem compassed with armies, then know that the desolation is nigh…for these be the days of vengeance that all things that are written may be fulfilled…there shall be great distress in the land, and wrath upon this people. And they shall fall by the edge of the sword, and shall be led away captive into all nations: and Jerusalem shall be trodden down of the Gentiles, until the times of the Gentiles be fulfilled”, Luke 21:20-24. The time-scale of this treading down of Jerusalem is given in Revelation 11:2 as 42 months, the three and a half years of the Great Tribulation.

It is from this captivity that Israel shall be redeemed by the Lord Jesus, for “the Redeemer shall come to Zion”, Isaiah 59:20. From captivity in “all nations”, they are rescued by the power of God. And this the twenty four elders celebrate.

5:10 And hast made us unto our God kings and priests: and we shall reign on the earth.

Not only will Israel be redeemed from things, but to things as well. The original intention of the covenant of the law was that they should be “a kingdom of priests, and an holy nation”, Exodus 19:6. They forfeited this privilege, however, by making and worshipping the golden calf. They degenerated further into idolatry until they had to be sent into captivity to judge them. Under the terms of the new covenant, however, they shall all be equal in their knowledge of God, Jeremiah 31:34. Isaiah 61:6 reads, “But ye shall be named the priests of the Lord: men shall call you the ministers of our God”. We know from Ezekiel’s prophecy that priests of the Levitical order shall function in the temple of the kingdom age, offering commemorative sacrifices. But Christ shall be priest upon His throne, Zechariah 6:13, a King-Priest after the order of Melchizedek. The writer to the Hebrews makes an interesting addition to the words of Psalm 110 about this. Instead of quoting “priest after the order of Melchizedek, he writes, “High priest after the order of Melchizedek”, Hebrews 6:20. By this he leaves open the possibility that others would share in that priesthood, for “high priest” supposes people for Him to be high over. Now the priesthood of Christ is founded upon the fact that His life is endless, Hebrews 7:16. Those who have eternal life are therefore qualified to function as priests with Him. This privilege will be known by Israel, for they shall be under the terms of the New Covenant which involves knowing the Lord, a sign of the possession of eternal life, Jeremiah 31:34; John 17:3. As such they shall reign on the earth with Christ, but they will reign as priests, as Revelation 20:6 indicates. Those of Israel who have part in the first resurrection will reign on earth, whereas the church will reign with Him, but not necessarily on earth.

In Daniel 7:18 we read of the saints of the Most High who take and possess the kingdom. Everywhere else in the book of Daniel the saints are angelic beings, and there is no reason to think this is not an exception. They take the kingdom of earth from Gentile rulers, and give it to Christ. In verse 27, however, we read of the people (in the singular) of the saints of the Most High, who are given the kingdom. This would refer to the nation of Israel. So there is a connection between angelic beings and Israel in both Daniel 7, and Revelation 5.

5:11 And I beheld, and I heard the voice of many angels round about the throne and the beasts and the elders: and the number of them was ten thousand times ten thousand, and thousands of thousands;

And I beheld, and I heard the voice of many angels round about the throne and the beasts and the elders- John’s attention is now directed to the massed ranks of the angels. There are one hundred million of them, and more, yet they speak with one voice. There is not a dissenter amongst them as they ascribe honour to the Lamb. This is a reminder of the words of the writer to the Hebrews that “unto the angels hath He not put into subjection the world to come whereof we speak”, Hebrews 2:5. The world to come is the habitable earth which is the subject of chapter 1:6-14, and it is a man who shall administer that. The only one capable of ruling for God is currently at the right hand of God’s throne in heaven, but soon He shall be installed on His own throne of glory upon the earth.

And the number of them was ten thousand times ten thousand, and thousands of thousands- when the law was given we learn from Moses himself that “He came with ten thousands of His saints: from His right hand went a fiery law for them”, Deuteronomy 33:2. But as Hebrews 12:26 says, “Whose voice then shook the earth: but now He hath promised, saying, Yet once more I shake not the earth only, but also heaven”. The angels stand ready to come with Him again, this time to judge the earth, for “the Son of Man shall come in His glory, and all the holy angels with Him”, Matthew 25:31. Enoch foresaw this and declared, “Behold, the Lord cometh with ten thousands of His saints, to execute judgement upon all…” Jude 14,15.

5:12 Saying with a loud voice, Worthy is the Lamb that was slain to receive power, and riches, and wisdom, and strength, and honour, and glory, and blessing.

Saying with a loud voice- not only are they united, they are also enthusiastic as they speak with loud voice. The fact that there are myriads of them does not prevent them from heartily expressing their individual appreciation of the Lamb.

Worthy is the Lamb that was slain- they, like the twenty four elders, see the worthiness of the Lamb as being because He was slain. The horror of what earth had done to Him centuries before had not left them. “This is the heir; come let us kill Him!” was the attitude of men, Matthew 21:38, and the angels who looked on, and whose help was not requested, even though it was available, Matthew 26:53,54, have not forgotten.

To receive power, and riches, and wisdom, and strength, and honour, and glory, and blessing- they ascribe seven things to Him. When they say He is worthy to receive, they mean “worthy to receive the credit for”.

First, power; this is the dynamite needed to shake the earth to its foundations, in order that a kingdom that cannot be shaken may be established, Hebrews 12:26-29.

Second, riches: the angels know that the Divine resources needed to judge the earth are resident in the Lamb, for to Him all administrative rights are given.

Third, wisdom: the earth’s rulers have been marked by folly. The ultimate expression of this being the crucifixion of the Lord of glory because they were ignorant of Him, 1 Corinthians 2:8. The greater than Solomon in all His wisdom stands ready to rule the world.

Fourth, strength: the glory of this might, this ability to prevail, will be manifested when Christ comes to earth, 2 Thessalonians 1:9.

Fifth, honour: the value placed upon one by those competent to judge. When He came to Israel, they “esteemed Him not”, Isaiah 53:3, or, in other words, valued Him at nothing. They certainly did not think Him to be worthy of the throne of David. God’s verdict is otherwise, and the angels agree.

Sixth, glory: the outshining of inner excellence is pre-eminently His, and the angels are not afraid to express this in the presence of God. Those who glorify Christ in no wise detract from the glory of the Father. He said in the Old Testament, “I am the Lord: that is My name: and My glory I will not give to another, neither My praise to graven images”, Isaiah 42:8. In John 17:5 however, the Lord Jesus prayed thus, “And now, O Father, glorify Thou Me with Thine own self with the glory which I had with Thee before the world was”. That prayer has been answered, and that place of acknowledged glory has been given back to the Son of God. When down here this glory was withheld from Him, as men largely refused His claims, but in heaven He is glorified as He should be. The angels are happy to recognise this.

Seventh, blessing: on earth Christ was cursed and blasphemed by men, but the psalmist had predicted that He would “receive the blessing from the Lord, and righteousness from the God of His salvation”, Psalm 24:5. And so it has come to pass in heaven, and soon on earth as well. Injustice and cursing has been exchanged for righteousness and blessing.

5:13 And every creature which is in heaven, and on the earth, and under the earth, and such as are in the sea, and all that are in them, heard I saying, Blessing, and honour, and glory, and power, be unto Him that sitteth upon the throne, and unto the Lamb for ever and ever.

And every creature which is in heaven, and on the earth, and under the earth, and such as are in the sea, and all that are in them, heard I saying- the praise of the Lamb now extends universally, as John hears every creature recognising God and the Lamb. This is not to say that all are believers, but all are constrained to admit that God and the Lamb are worthy of recognition. Psalm 148 calls upon all to acknowledge the Lord, and this is the response to that call. All the angel hosts, of whatever rank; all men on earth; all the dead in the grave; all that are sailing on the sea, (for when men are on board ship they often feel as if they are released from the constraints of civilised life), are united in recognising God and the Lamb.

“All that is in them” is literally “And all the things in them”, so it is not a question of wholehearted response, but universal response without exception.

All recognise that blessing comes from the throne of God. After long centuries of blaming God for evil, they at last realise it was not true. When God was manifest in flesh, He came to bless, not curse. They are forced to admit that the ones who seemed to be so important, as the Antichrist and his false prophet dominated the earth, are but tools of the Devil, and have received their due recompense. At last glory will be given to the God of heaven and His Son. Glory which they refused Christ when He was here, and refused God when He was judging the earth in the tribulation, Revelation 16:9, “they repented not to give Him glory”.

There will be universal admission in that day that God is the God of power, for His judgements will have demonstrated that convincingly.

5:14 And the four beasts said, Amen. And the four and twenty elders fell down and worshipped Him that liveth for ever and ever.

The representatives of the earth say Amen to these words, for they have an interest in the name of God and the Lamb being celebrated by all creatures. The worship of the hosts of heaven now gives way to the woes on earth.

THE PERSON OF CHRIST: His baptism

THE PERSON OF CHRIST:  His baptism

THE WORDS OF THE BIBLE, THE CHRISTIAN SCRIPTURES, AS FOUND IN THE GOSPEL OF LUKE CHAPTER 3, VERSES 15 TO 22

3:15 And as the people were in expectation, and all men mused in their hearts of John, whether he were the Christ, or not;

3:16 John answered, saying unto them all, I indeed baptize you with water; but one mightier than I cometh, the latchet of whose shoes I am not worthy to unloose: He shall baptize you with the Holy Ghost and with fire:

3:17 Whose fan is in His hand, and He will throughly purge His floor, and will gather the wheat into His garner; but the chaff He will burn with fire unquenchable.

3:18 And many other things in his exhortation preached he unto the people.

3:19 But Herod the tetrarch, being reproved by him for Herodias his brother Philip’s wife, and for all the evils which Herod had done,

3:20 Added yet this above all, that he shut up John in prison.

3:21 Now when all the people were baptized, it came to pass, that Jesus also being baptized, and praying, the heaven was opened,

3:22 And the Holy Ghost descended in a bodily shape like a dove upon Him, and a voice came from heaven, which said, Thou art My beloved Son; in Thee I am well pleased.

The significance of Christ’s baptism

The baptism of Christ marks a very significant stage in the life of Christ. He Himself referred to it as “the beginning”, John 15:27, and those who had been with Him from that time were eligible to be chosen as a substitute apostle to Judas, who fell, Acts 1:21,22, as Peter indicates. To be an effective witness they must have seen Him in the full range of circumstances through which He passed. They must also have seen Him in resurrection, so they could honestly testify that the man they saw in resurrection was the very same man they had been with for nearly four years.

Christ also referred to this event in the words, “Him hath God the Father sealed”, John 6:27. The word “seal” was used of the mark that bakers would impress upon their loaves to show they were prepared to stand by their product. So in John 6 the Lord Jesus claims to be the “Bread of God”, and as such had the Father’s mark upon Him.

Again, in the synagogue in Nazareth He referred to His anointing, which took place at His baptism, as support for His Messiahship. To deny that Messiahship was to go against the manifest will of God.

The apostle Peter referred again to this event in the house of Cornelius, who seems to have had some knowledge of the ministry of John the Baptist. “The word which God sent unto the children of Israel, preaching peace by Jesus Christ: (He is Lord of all:) that word, I say, ye know, which was published throughout all Judea, and began from Galilee, after the baptism which John preached”, Acts 10:36,37.

Peter went on to refer to the anointing which took place at Christ’s baptism, when He was “anointed with the Holy Spirit and with power”, with the result that He “went about doing good, and healing all that were oppressed of the Devil; for God was with Him”, Acts 10:38.

The apostle Paul alluded to Christ’s baptism as he preached in the synagogue in Antioch of Pisidia. “Of this man’s seed hath God according to His promise raised unto Israel as Saviour, Jesus: when John had first preached before His coming the baptism of repentance to all the children of Israel”, Acts 13:23,24. So the baptism of Christ was His coming, in the sense that He had come within the range of men publicly after long years of obscurity in Nazareth.

The apostle John spoke of this beginning as the point from which the Son of God began to manifest publicly the eternal life that the persons of the Godhead share with one another, and which they desire to share with men, 1 John 1:1-4. Just as the ark of the covenant introduced the people to the land of promise when it crossed the Jordan, so Christ brings His people into blessing through His ministry subsequent to His baptism.

So He is anointed as Sovereign, David’s son, destined to reign. He is anointed as Servant, given the Holy Spirit and power to work for God. He is anointed as Sympathiser, ready to bind up the broken-hearted. (His kingly anointing does not mean He is distant and aloof from His subjects, for He will come where they are to bind up their wounds, Luke 10:33,34). He is anointed and sealed as Son, ready to manifest publicly in the world of men that eternal life He had always enjoyed in the bliss of heaven eternally.

The four-fold presentation in the gospels

It is one of the beauties of the four gospels that they present matters from different angles, yet they combine to give us a composite impression of Christ in all His beauty and grandeur. We shall see this as we proceed, suffice to say at this point that Matthew writes about the Sovereign for the benefit of His subjects; Mark of the Servant for His under-servants; Luke of the Saviour for His people as Samples of Him in His life; John writes of the Son for His scholars, those who are getting to know the only true God and Jesus Christ whom He hath sent. The baptism accounts will further those ends.

Luke’s account

Luke, as a doctor, was very well educated. He writes the first four verses of his gospel in Classical Greek style, as befits a salutation to “most excellent Theophilus”. He then proceeds to write, in 1:5-2;52, after the Hebraistic style of the Old Testament. This is not surprising, since these verses consist of the eye-witness accounts of those in Israel who were closely connected in some way with the birth of Christ, and His subsequent life in the household of Joseph and Mary.

In chapter three the style changes again, for Luke now begins to write in Koine Greek, the language of the ordinary citizen. This is not slang, but the unadorned, home-spun language of every-day. How fitting all this is! Luke is presenting us with a Man who can meet the needs of all classes of men, and one of the ways he does it is by varying his style of writing. He thus aims to capture the attention of all.

So it is that Luke chapter 3 begins with an array of facts about the ruling powers of the time. As in the Book of the Acts, Luke is not afraid to be specific. He has been criticised over the years for certain statements he makes, yet one by one those criticisms have been shown to be unfounded. So we are confronted with some twenty persons, times, offices and territories. How much easier would it have been for Luke to pass by these things, for fear of making a mistake. But he is writing by the Spirit of God, and, moreover, has done his research well, and the result is accurate and reliable. Luke is setting his record of Christ in the context of the history, humanity, and hierarchy of the world.

The word of God to John

He has another object, however, for having catalogued men who were listened to by ordinary folk, since it was thought that they were informed, Luke delights to tell us that the word of God came, not to these, but to John the Baptist. The princes of this world, political or religious, Gentile or Jew, were not fit to receive the revelation of God, but John was. He was the son of Zacharias, and therefore of the priestly family, yet he had not heard the voice of God in the temple courts, but in the wilderness. He had been in the deserts until the day of his showing unto Israel, Luke 1:80, so he had not been in one desert, (such as that around the Dead Sea, with the Essenes, as some would wrongly suggest), but had varied experiences with God in different desert circumstances. The fact that the word of God came to a man in the desert was a scathing rebuke for the priestly class of the day, showing they were not fit to hear the voice of God. It had been the same in Eli’s day, for the voice of God came not to him but to the child Samuel.

The mention of John as son of Zacharias serves also to highlight the fact that the prophecies uttered by his father, (once he had been delivered from his dumbness), as to John’s mission and character, had come to pass, and he had come in the spirit and power of Elijah, to bring the people back to God as Elijah had done.

John is careful to ensure that the people are in no doubt as to his identity. (We know from John 1:19-24 that there was confusion in the minds of the authorities about this). One of the features that distinguishes Christ from John is that whereas the latter baptised with water, Christ would baptise with the Holy Spirit. The water John used had come from the atmospheric heavens originally, but the element Christ would use came from heaven itself, the very presence of God.

The baptism in the Spirit

It is interesting to notice the different ways in which the writers of the four gospel present this. In Matthew we read, “He shall baptise you with the Holy Ghost, and with fire: whose fan is in His hand, and He will throughly purge His floor, and gather his wheat into the garner; but He will burn up the chaff with unquenchable fire”, Matthew 3:11,12. Here the floor is the place where profession is tested, to distinguish between chaff and wheat, and the King will “gather out of His kingdom all things that offend”, Matthew 13:41, and gather His wheat, (true citizens of the kingdom), into the garner, (the security of the kingdom), but will burn up the chaff in the everlasting fire He spoke of in Matthew 25:41.

In Mark, typically, the account is more brief, stating “I indeed have baptised you with water: but He shall baptise you with the Holy Ghost”, Mark 1:8. Mark is presenting the activity of the Servant of Jehovah as He prepares His people to serve Him. For this they must have power, for the energy of the flesh is of no use in the service of Christ. This power from God He gives when they believe. Mark is simply writing about the genuine servants, and does not mention the fire, or, indeed, the garner. Ideally, the servant will only be satisfied when souls are delivered from the fire; and only concerned about being faithful in the work, and leaving the results, (the garner) to the Lord of the Harvest.

In Luke the words are almost the same as in Matthew, but taking into account the different aspect of things that the two writers present, we may say that Luke, (a companion of the apostle Paul), is not so much concerned with the King and His kingdom, but the Saviour and His church, for He is the Saviour of the body, Ephesians 5:23. So now the floor is the place where Christian profession is tested, the gathering into the garner is the taking of His true people to heaven, and the fire is the fire of hell for those whose profession is not genuine.

John’s record of these things is for an entirely different purpose. There is no mention of fan, floor, filled garners, or fire, but the fact that He baptises with the Holy Ghost because He is the Son of God. And the descent of the Spirit upon Him at His baptism was what convinced John of these things, John 1:31-34.

The imprisonment of John

Having made sure we realise the superiority of the Jesus Christ over John the Baptist, Luke records the fact that Herod shut up John in prison, Luke 3:19,20. Now clearly Luke is anticipating things, for in the next verses John is at liberty and baptises Christ. Luke is showing us that even though His forerunner would be cruelly beheaded, a sign that His own mission would not be universally accepted, Christ nonetheless was determined to do His Father’s will, and being baptised was one way of signalling that determination.

Matthew reserves this piece of information about John until chapter 4:12, several months later, and shows that the imprisonment of John was one of the reasons why Christ departed into Galilee. He had stood firm against the Devil in His temptation experience, and the Devil was forced to leave Him, defeated. Yet Christ left one place to go to another because of people rejected Him, even to the extent of trying to kill Him, Luke 4:29,30. He is totally in control; over the Devil in making him leave Him, over men in Himself leaving them. He will die at one place only, and that, Calvary.

Mark emphasises the fact that the service of God must go on, even if one prominent servant has been put in prison. So “after that John was put in prison, Jesus came into Galilee, preaching the gospel of the kingdom of God”, Mark 1:14. Mark’s gospel opens with the greatest servant of God up to that time, (see Luke 7:28), and then continues, with John’s ministry ended, with the greatest servant of all.

John’s approach is different again, for, writing later than the other three, he clears up a misunderstanding that may have arisen over the timing of Christ’s movements. When we read Matthew and Mark, at first glance we would think that the Galilean ministry of Christ as recorded by them took place immediately after the temptation. It is not so, for the events of John chapters 1-4 took place before the second Galilean tour that Mathew and Mark detail. This John makes clear in John 3:24, for the Son of God had been in Galilee in chapter 1:43-2:12. Then He went up to Jerusalem, and when He returned from thence and went into the land of Judea, it is at that point that John tells us John was not yet cast into prison.

The despised river Jordan

So Luke comes to his account of the baptism of Christ. John, although the son of a priest, is not baptising in the laver in the temple courts, but in the river Jordan. This was the river so despised by Naaman, (for after all, why wash in the dirty water of Jordan when you can wash in the sparkling mountain streams of Damascus?), and is therefore a fitting place for the one who was despised and rejected of men to be baptised in. The multitudes were being baptised there because they had learnt to despise themselves, and had repented of their sins. The one who now approaches John for baptism is totally different, however. Nonetheless, He does come when the people come- He does not stand aloof and distant, but companies with them, as the Ideal Man amongst men. This is characteristic of Luke’s approach, showing one who had a concern for men, and who, although sin apart Himself, came to be their friend.

Association with the remnant

At this point we may consider the reasons for the baptism of Christ, especially since it was not, for Him, the baptism of repentance. The first thing we may say is that He thereby associates with the repentant remnant of Israel. It is of such that the words were written, “the saints that are in the earth, and to the excellent, in whom is all My delight”, Psalm 16:3. Isaiah 57:15 speaks of God as dwelling “with him also that is of a contrite and humble spirit, to revive the spirit of the humble, and to revive the heart of the contrite ones”, and this is manifest in this incident.

The beginning

Then His baptism marked the beginning, as we have already noted, of the public manifestation of eternal life in the world. Eternal life being the life of the Eternal God. Of course, all who were in communion with God in old time must have had the life of God, or else they could not have shared Divine things and worshipped God. But the perfect expression of that life by one who is equal with the Father awaited the coming of Christ. It is in Him that the life of God is seen to perfection, without anything of the life of Adam, the life of flesh. The very pointed contrast between these two expressions of life is made by the Lord Jesus Himself in John 17:2,3. He distinguishes very clearly between “all flesh” and “life eternal”, showing that the life of men in the flesh is not the life of God.

That which the apostles saw and heard, they recorded for us, so that we might share with them in the joy of eternal life. John later on writes to the fathers in the family of God, those who were mature in Divine things, and describes them as those who had “known Him that is from the beginning”, 1 John 2:13. This is all the remarkable because he writes of the babes in the family of God that they know the Father, yet the maturer ones know the Son! This is clear testimony to the equality of the Son with the Father, and also to the way in which the Son has manifest in manhood the features of eternal life, so that they can be taken in by the renewed mind, and growth in Divine things can take place.

Commitment to Calvary

We have already noticed in connection with the imprisonment of John, that Christ’s baptism represented His commitment to Calvary. How significant the waters of Jordan were to Him. They represented the barrier that confronted the children of Israel as they approached the land of promise. Yet when the feet of those who carried the ark touched the brim of the waters, those waters were cut off, and the people were free to pass over on dry land, Joshua 3;15,16. For them the waters represented an obstacle no longer, (the waters were held back some sixty miles upstream, at Zaretan), and the inheritance could be entered. So in the baptism of Christ we may see an illustration of what would happen at Calvary. Did He not speak of His death as a baptism, Luke 12:50? There is a difference, however, for not only did the people in Joshua’s day not have to battle with the waters, the ark did not either, for the waters were driven back from it, see Psalm 114:3,5. Not so with our Saviour, for He felt the full force of the flow of the waters of judgement, (Jordan means “river of judgement), so that we may pass over into our inheritance. It had been the same in Noah’s day, (remember that Peter links baptism with the ark of Noah, 1 Peter 3:20,21), for the ark was pitched within and without with pitch to repel the entrance of the waters, so that those inside never saw the waters of judgement. How different was it for Christ, in one sense, for He could say, in the language of the psalm, “Save Me, O God, for the waters are come in unto My soul”, Psalm 69:1.

Demonstration of harmony of Godhead

The baptism of Christ also gave opportunity to the persons of the Godhead to show that each was fully in harmony with Christ and His mission. The Father is heard, and the Spirit is seen. Never before had the Triune God manifested Himself in such a way. In Old Testament times the unity of the Godhead was in view, especially since the nations were sunk in polytheism, in direct defiance of the Only True God of heaven. The nation of Israel were charged with the duty of upholding the uniqueness and oneness of God amongst the heathen world.

With the coming of Christ, however, another feature of the Godhead comes into prominence, namely its triune nature. Each of the persons of the Godhead may rightly be called God, and may represent God. This change of manifestation came about because the Son came from heaven to reveal and manifest God.

So it is that at His formal introduction into public ministry, the three Persons make their presence felt. The Father speaks to the Son; the Spirit descends upon the Son; the Son sees the Spirit descending; the Son prays to the Father.

Endorsement of John the Baptist

Another result of the baptism of Christ was that John the Baptist and his baptism were endorsed by heaven. The comment of Luke later in his gospel is that the Pharisees refused to be baptised by John, and thus showed that they rejected the counsel of God against themselves, Luke 7:30. And still later, as His earthly ministry came to a close, Christ Himself challenged the chief priests and elders about their attitude to John the Baptist. He had purged the temple, and they had asked His authority for so doing. It was in fact the same authority that John the Baptist had, for God had sent and commissioned him, Matthew 21:23-27. If they received not John’s testimony, they would not receive Christ’s. It was a form of judgement upon them when Christ refused to answer their demand.

Fulfilling of all righteousness

So it is that coming to be baptised by John supported what he was doing, that it was of God. When John protested that he was not worthy to baptise such a person as Christ, the Lord Jesus insisted with the words, “thus it becometh us to fulfil all righteousness”, Matthew 3:15. Several things are involved here. First, it was a righteous thing for John to demand that the people repent of their sin. The Law and the prophets demanded this also, and “all the prophets and the law prophesied until John”, Matthew 11:13.

Second, the ministry of John was of God, and therefore was a righteous ministry. Christ ever supported that which was righteous before God.

Third, His baptism in the Jordan was a preview of Calvary, and Romans 5:18 (margin) calls that “an act of righteousness”. What He did at Calvary in obedience to His Father was in direct contrast to Adam’s single and momentous act of disobeying God by sinning.

Fourth, by His death at Calvary Christ would lay the foundation whereby everlasting righteousness could be brought in and maintained, Daniel 9:24, and a new heavens and a new earth could be established in which righteousness could dwell, 2 Peter 3:13.

Fifth, His baptism was the introduction of the King to His people, and He will reign in righteousness, Isaiah 32:1. His baptism by John was a sign of this. It was followed by His anointing with the Holy Spirit, showing He was God’s Approved one. David had been anointed king in relatively obscure circumstances, and then anointed again when he began to reign, 1 Samuel 16:13; 2 Samuel 5:3. So it is with Christ, for He was anointed of the Holy Spirit at His baptism, and will also be hailed as God’s anointed in a day to come, when God introduces Him into this world again, Hebrews 1:9.

Gaining an entrance

The baptism of Christ was also His entrance into the fold of Israel as the true and good shepherd. The Lord Jesus contrasted Himself with those who had gained position in Israel by climbing up “some other way”, John 10:1. He had come by way of the door, and the porter had opened to Him. If we link this with what Paul said in the synagogue in Antioch in Pisidia, Acts 13:24, we learn that John preached before Christ’s coming, and the word used for coming is “entrance”. He is confirmed as the genuine shepherd as John heralds His arrival and introduces Him to Israel at His baptism.

Humbling Himself in readiness for Calvary

In Philippians 2 the apostle Paul divides the period of Christ’s manhood before the cross. He was “made in the likeness of men”, signifying His conception and birth, so that He is “found in fashion as a man”, and men have the opportunity to realise that He is a real man as He lived amongst them for thirty years in obscurity, verse 7. Then the apostle declares that “being found in fashion as a man He humbled Himself”, verse 8. This marks the point where He deliberately re-affirmed His commitment to the work of the cross, for His self-humbling involves obedience to his Father even the extent and extremity of Calvary. His baptism therefore marks a critical point in His movements down here, as He made His way to there.

Indication of Sonship

So it is that John immerses the Lord Jesus into the waters of the Jordan. It is interesting to notice that when John baptised all the others who came to him, no mention is made of their coming up out of the water. They did come out, of course, but is surely significant that it is not mentioned. John was the last representative of the Law and prophets, and as such could only condemn sinners, for the law was a ministry of condemnation, 2 Corinthians 3:9, not salvation. Christ, however, came to introduce a new era, where grace would reign, and this not only because of His death, but also His resurrection. So it is said of Him alone that He came up out of the water.

Furthermore, He came up “straightway”, for there was no delay. Peter was able to tell the nation on the Day of Pentecost that death was not able to hold Christ. Death holds the bodies even of God’s saints, for their full redemption has not arrived, but with Christ it was not so. Having met every claim that sin and death could make, He rose quickly from the grave, and this was pre-viewed at His baptism. He was “raised from the dead by the glory of the Father”, Romans 6:4, for the Father’s glory demanded that such a person be raised from the dead.

The fact that He comes up from the water straightway shows His eagerness to begin His public ministry, and also that He has nothing to fear from the wilderness temptation that will come so soon after He has emerged from the waters of baptism. The Father’s commendation ringing in His ears will be replaced by the jarring sound of the Tempter’s crafty attempts to drive a wedge between Him and His Father, with manifest and total lack of success.

The descent of the Spirit

As He emerges from the water, there is the two-fold attestation of Him from heaven. The Spirit descends and the Father speaks.

As we consider the sight of the Holy Spirit descending upon Christ, we remember that His coming into manhood raised questions. Can one who is God really come into manhood without being tainted? Does He remain God, even though become man? In view of these questions, the Spirit needs to move to vindicate Him, and assure us of His integrity. So it is that He is “justified in the Spirit”, 1 Timothy 3:16, as the Holy Spirit descends upon Him. Again, we notice the ways in which the gospel writers present this, each with his own point to make.

Matthew tells us it was the Spirit of God that descended on Him; that He descended like a dove; that He saw the dove descend. He is being marked out as king; heaven’s king, God’s king, so it is appropriate that the dove should come from heaven, and that He should be designated the Spirit of God. One day Christ also will emerge from heaven to take His kingdom. That kingdom, although manifest on the earth in that glorious millenial day, does not derive its authority from men, either by right of succession or popular vote. Rather, as Pilate learned, that kingdom is not of this world at all, or else His servants would use worldly methods to bring it in, as Peter was guilty of doing with his sword in Gethsemane, John 18:36.

This is not one of the angels that God makes spirits, Psalm 104:4, but one of the Persons of the Godhead, clearly designated, so there is no reason to doubt the genuineness of His claim to kingship. And He sees the Spirit descend. Many will there be who will doubt His claims, but here at the outset there is the confidence given to Christ by the personal sight of the Spirit descending unto Him from heaven.

Note that the Spirit descends like a dove; He does not swoop like a hawk. How fitting that He should come in this gentle way, for the one upon whom He comes is noted for His meekness and gentleness, Matthew 11:29; 21:5; 2 Corinthians 10:1.

Mark says that He saw the heavens opened. The word he used signifies that the heavens parted asunder, as if the whole of the heavenly host were being invited to see the sight of God’s Son on earth in servant’s form. God had made the angels to serve Him, but none could or did serve so well as His Son, and the Father is pleased to show them this supreme example of servant-hood. After all, we have already noted that the baptism of Christ is the point at which He commits Himself to Calvary, and Philippians 2:8 refers to this moment when, having been found in fashion as a man, He humbled Himself still further to the death of the Cross. The apostle sees in this the supreme example of obedience on the part of the one who had taken the form of a servant.

Luke adds his own detail to the account. The Spirit came “in bodily form as a dove”. It is as if the Spirit takes a form which suits Christ’s condition and character. In Him dwelleth all the fulness of the Godhead bodily, Colossians 2:9, and He gave form and substance to spiritual things, and the Spirit acknowledges these things in the way He came.

It is also appropriate that He should come upon Christ as a dove, for the dove is the holy bird, being allowed for sacrifice; is the harmless bird, Matthew 10:16; the undefiled bird, Song of Solomon 5:2; the separate bird, Song of Solomon 2:14; and the one who flies away to be at rest, Psalm 55:6. Fitting bird, therefore, to mark out Christ, “who is holy, harmless, undefiled, separate from sinners, and made higher than the heavens”, Hebrews 7:26.

In John’s gospel there is no account of the actual baptism of Christ, but there is given the conclusion that John the Baptist reached after it had happened. Although a relative of Christ, he did not realise that Jesus was the Messiah until a word from heaven came to him about the matter. His testimony was, “I knew Him not: but He that sent me to baptise with water, the same said unto me, Upon whom thou shalt see the Spirit descending, and remaining on Him, the same is He which baptiseth with the Holy Spirit”, John 1:33. As a result of seeing this happen, John goes on to say, “And I saw, and bare record that this is the Son of God.” So it is not especially the word of the Father that John highlights, but the sight of the Spirit, and in particular, that the dove abode on Him. There was nothing in Christ to disturb the Spirit, and the Spirit was pleased to associate with Him fully and publicly. Thus John was convinced, and therefore testified.

The word from heaven.

Centuries before, the word from heaven had been, “I have no pleasure in you, saith the Lord of Hosts, neither will I accept an offering at your hand”, Malachi 1:10. Who was there to remedy this? Only one from heaven, become man, who could give to God the pleasure from man that He looks for, and eventually give Himself for us an offering and a sacrifice to God for a sweet-smelling savour”, Ephesians 5:2.

The words “This is My beloved Son, in whom I am well-pleased”, are literally, “This is My Son, the beloved, in whom I have found delight”. This shows that the Father had been deriving pleasure from His Son during the years when He was in relative obscurity. He was growing up before Him as a tender plant, Isaiah 53:2, and as such gave God delight. He was like an oasis in the midst of a barren desert. It is relevant to Matthew’s presentation of the king to notice that both David and Solomon had a name which meant “beloved”, see 2 Samuel 12:24,25. David was a man after God’s heart, Acts 13:22, (and as such is a faint picture of Him “in whom I am well-pleased”), and Solomon was promised that God would be a father to him, and he would be His son, corresponding to “this is My beloved Son”, and illustrating this relationship in a feeble but instructive way.

Matthew associates the Lord Jesus with the nation of Israel. He has already linked the words “called My son out of Egypt”, (originally spoken to Israel in reference to the Exodus, Hosea 11:1), to the coming back from Egypt after Joseph and Mary were forced to flee with the child Jesus, Matthew 2:15. He has related the sorrow when Herod killed the infants, 2:16-18, to the future day of tribulation foretold in Jeremiah 31:15, and now we find that Matthew describes Him crossing the Jordan, as Israel did. There is a difference, however, for Israel came out of Egypt, were taken into the wilderness to see what was in their heart, Deuteronomy 8:2, and then crossed the Jordan into the land. With Christ the order is different, for He comes out of Egypt, crosses the Jordan, and then is tempted in the wilderness, for the Father already knew what was in His heart before He went there.

Note that the word used is not only begotten Son, although He is that; He is more, however, for He is firstborn Son as well, and the expression leaves room for this thought. Room is also left for the fact that Christ is God’s dear Son, Colossians 1:13. Perhaps there is not only a prior notice of His kingdom rights in these words, but also of His Calvary rights too, for it was Isaac, just before he was taken to the altar, who was described as Abraham’s son, his only son, whom he loved, Genesis 22:2.

The expression “This is”, in Matthew, is directed to the nation, and to John, so they may be in no doubt as to His identity and authority, whereas in Mark’s account, the words are more directly to Christ. As the Servant of Jehovah He receives the personal commendation of the one He has come to serve. He has been about His Father’s business during His private years, serving Him in the carpenter’s shop and by attendance at the synagogue and temple, but now He is about to serve publicly, and does so confident of His Father’s approval. This is all the more noteworthy because Mark tells us, not just that He came to Jordan from Galilee, but that He came to Jordan from Nazareth in Galilee. Can any good thing come out of Nazareth? asked Nathaniel, John 1:46. He made Himself of no reputation by living in a place of evil reputation, but is now vindicated as being of excellent reputation by His Father.

In Luke the word is even more personal, with the double use of the pronoun. “Thou art…in Thee”. This suits Luke’s approach, for he presents Christ as a real man down here, with feelings and emotions. How needful for Him to be assured as He involves Himself in public service amongst men, that He is indeed loved by His Father, for He will be hated of men. And even those who profess to love Him will prove unreliable at times.

It is also in character for Luke to be the only one to tell us that He came up out of the water praying. Luke’s gospel is the gospel of the Dependant Man, and we are reminded of this now. Here, He is in one of the lowest spots on earth, the Jordan valley. In Luke 9:29 He is on the high mountain, yet is found praying. His baptism is a preview of Calvary, the low spot. His transfiguration is a preview of His kingdom, the high point, see 2 Peter 1:16-19. But whether in suffering or in glory, He acts in complete submission to His Father. No wonder He has not only risen from the grave after His Calvary-baptism, but has ascended up far above all heavens; for He is worthy.

HEBREWS CHAPTER 6

This chapter is a continuation of the section begun in 5:11, where the writer breaks off from his consideration of the subject of the Melchizedec priesthood of Christ. The section continues until the end of this chapter. This is the third parenthetical and warning passage in the epistle.

In chapter 2:1-4 there was a warning to those amongst the Hebrews who were neglecting to take advantage of the gospel that Christ and the apostles had preached.

In chapter 3:6 to 4:13, there was a warning to those who had professed to believe the gospel, but showed every sign of being like their ancestors who, although having come out of Egypt to travel to the promised land of Canaan, when the good news of the blessings of that land were announced to them, refused to go in. Some of the nation did, however, showing themselves to be true believers.

In this passage we have a similar division. Those of 5:11-14 and 6:9-20 who, although slow to learn, nonetheless truly believed, (see 6:9), and those who were not yet in the good of Christian things.

THE WORDS OF THE BIBLE, THE CHRISTIAN SCRIPTURES, AS FOUND IN THE EPISTLE TO THE HEBREWS CHAPTER 6, VERSES 1 TO 8

6:1 Therefore leaving the principles of the doctrine of Christ, let us go on unto perfection; not laying again the foundation of repentance from dead works, and of faith toward God,

6:2 Of the doctrine of baptisms, and of laying on of hands, and of resurrection of the dead, and of eternal judgment.

6:3 And this will we do, if God permit.

6:4 For it is impossible for those who were once enlightened, and have tasted of the heavenly gift, and were made partakers of the Holy Ghost,

6:5 And have tasted the good word of God, and the powers of the world to come,

6:6 If they shall fall away, to renew them again unto repentance; seeing they crucify to themselves the Son of God afresh, and put him to an open shame.

6:7 For the earth which drinketh in the rain that cometh oft upon it, and bringeth forth herbs meet for them by whom it is dressed, receiveth blessing from God:

6:8 But that which beareth thorns and briers is rejected, and is nigh unto cursing; whose end is to be burned.

 

6:1 Therefore leaving the principles of the doctrine of Christ, let us go on unto perfection; not laying again the foundation of repentance from dead works, and of faith toward God,

Therefore leaving the principles of the doctrine of Christ- in 5:12 we find reference to “the first principles of oracles of God”, an expression alluding to the basic doctrines of the Old Testament, which are listed in 6:1-2. The believing Hebrews were urged to progress further than that. Now we have a reference to the principles of the doctrine of Christ, as He built upon Old Testament truth, and, in His words, fulfilled it, Matthew 5:17. He had not come to destroy the law and the prophets, but to bring out their full meaning, and as He did so, display a full expression of their teachings in His life. He magnified the law and made it honourable. He gave spiritual insights into the Old Testament as it foreshadowed and prepared the way for Him.

Let us go on unto perfection- a reference to the full truth as set out in New Testament. The Lord Jesus indicated that there were certain truths the disciples could not take in at that point, but after the Holy Spirit came at Pentecost He would guide them into all truth, John 16:12,13. There were things that John the Baptist could not tell those who listened to him, and they were reserved to a time after Pentecost. Notice the change of pronoun in John 3:11,12, where, speaking to Nicodemus, (who no doubt had listened to both John the Baptist and Christ preaching), the Lord Jesus referred to the announcement of earthly things which both He and John had made, “We speak that we do know”, and the heavenly things that He alone could tell, “I tell you heavenly things”.

Not laying again the foundation of repentance from dead works- we now have a list of things which were basic truths as set out in the Old Testament oracles. Whilst these doctrines are good, there are more advanced things, which Christianity brings in. So, for instance, repentance in the Old Testament was a purely negative thing, as men turned from their works, which were sinful, and therefore were deserving of death. Repentance in the New Testament, however, is not only a turning from past sins, but it is also repentance which is prompted by the fact that God has appointed one to judge the world, having marked Him out by raising Him from the dead, Acts 17:30,31.

And of faith toward God- before Christ came, faith was in God, whereas now the words of the Lord Jesus to His disciples are applicable, “ye believe in God, believe also in Me”, John 14:1. Now that Christ has come, the truth of the fact that God is the Triune God is prominent, and Christ is to be believed as one who is equal with God.

6:2 Of the doctrine of baptisms, and of laying on of hands, and of resurrection of the dead, and of eternal judgment.

6:2 Of the doctrine of baptisms- under the tabernacle system, there were many ritual washings. Every sacrifice had to be washed before it was placed on the altar; the priests were not only washed all over when they were initially brought into the priesthood, but had to wash hands and feet before entering the tabernacle; brass pots that had been used to hold sin-offerings had to be cleansed with water; lepers had to be washed more than once; there were several washings during the Red heifer ceremony of Numbers 19. Thus many outward washings were required, but Christianity introduces the “washing of regeneration”, Titus 3:5, which deals with matters within. The Pharisees criticised the disciples for not engaging in ritual washings, and were rebuked by the Lord, Matthew 15:1-11. It is inward defilement that matters most.

And of laying on of hands- When the priests were consecrated, Moses laid hands on them; the priest laid hands on lepers at their restoration into the life of Israel; every worshipper had to lay his hands upon his offering to identify it as his own, so that the benefits of bringing it might be his. This physical act has now been transformed into an act of faith.

And of resurrection of the dead- the doctrine that the dead would be raised is found in the Old Testament. See Genesis 22:5 (with Hebrews 11:17-19); Exodus 3:6, (connect with Mark 12:26,27); Daniel 12:2; Hosea 13:14; John 11:24, (Martha’s statement of belief in the light of the Old Testament); Acts 26:6-8, (Israel’s Old Testament belief).

The expression is, literally, “resurrection of dead persons”. Through the ministry of the Lord Jesus there is introduced a further concept, that of “the resurrection out from among the dead”, as Mark 9:9,10 reads literally. In that passage the disciples were perplexed as to what was meant. The idea that before Christ reigns some of the dead will be raised was clear to them from Daniel 12:2,3. But that passage spoke of the righteous dead, and those who were left in the graves would be raised at the Great White Throne judgement. What perplexed them was that just one person, the Son of Man, would be raised, without anyone else being involved.

And of eternal judgement- that men who died in sin would be judged was clear from the Old Testament. See Genesis 18:25; Psalm 9:17, 50:6, 75:7, 94:2, Proverbs 15:24, 27:20; Isaiah 33:14; Daniel 12:2; Hebrews 12:23; Jude 7. But it was left to the Lord Jesus to speak of God as the one “who shall destroy both body and soul in hell, (Gehenna, the Lake of Fire), Matthew 10:28; of “outer darkness” and “weeping and wailing and gnashing of teeth”, Matthew 25:30; of “everlasting fire”, Matthew 25:41; of the unrighteous departing into “everlasting punishment”, Matthew 25:46; of a place “where their worm dieth not, and the fire is not quenched”, Mark 9:45.

6:3 And this will we do, if God permit.

And this will we do, if God permit- the nation was on probation, and in danger of rejection, so they had no reason to presume upon God’s goodness and mercy. The fig tree, (a figure of Israel after the flesh), had been given a time of opportunity, but it was in danger of being cut down as unfruitful, Luke 13:6-9. In Hebrews 12:28 the writer exhorts the Hebrews to “have grace”, which means to take advantage of the grace made available by God, grace in that context meaning the favour He shows them by allowing them to advance in Divine things.

The following words have caused much disquiet to believers, as they wonder whether they come into the category described here, and therefore cannot be eternally secure. It might be helpful to list the main ways in which Hebrews 6:4-6 has been interpreted. The question is: who are these that cannot be renewed to repentance? The following interpretations have been offered:

1. That it refers to true believers who apostatise.

BUT as we shall see in verse 6, the word for “fall away” is not the word for apostatise. In any case, it is not possible for a true believer to lose salvation, as we may see from the following Scriptures:

(a) In John 1:13 believers are described as born of God. They cannot be unborn.

(b) In John 6:39 the Lord Jesus declares that of all that the Father has given Him, He will lose nothing. Those who are given Him are those who believe in Him, verse 37. It is the will of God that the Son should keep all who the Father gives Him; is it possible that the Son of God is not competent enough to do this? Or that He will despise the gift His Father has given Him by losing it?

(c) In John 10:28,29 the Good Shepherd declares that His sheep shall never perish, nor be plucked out of either His hand or His Father’s. If it is possible to divide between the persons of the Godhead, then it possible to separate the sheep from Christ. But the Godhead is one, and cannot be divided. The sheep are safe, and safe for ever.

(d) In John 14:16,17 the Lord assures us that the Spirit of God abides with the believer for ever. Wherever the Spirit is, the believer is. It cannot be, therefore, that a true believer could be found in hell.

(e) In Romans 8:30 the apostle assures us that those who are justified by faith are, as far as the purpose of God is concerned, already glorified. That glory being connected with the purpose of God to surround His Son with those that are like Him. That purpose cannot be frustrated.

(f) Ephesians 2:5,6 makes clear that every true believer is associated with the resurrection, ascension and present session of Christ at the right hand of God in the heavenly places. If it is possible to unseat Christ from that position, it is possible to unseat the believer.

(g) Philippians 1:6 states that “He which hath begun a good work in you, will perform it until the day of Jesus Christ”. The security of the believer rests with God. It is, therefore, in safe hands.

(h) 1 John 1:7 assures us that as far as true believers are concerned, “the blood of Jesus Christ, His Son, cleanseth us from all sin”.

2. That it refers to true believers who backslide.

BUT, (a) the prodigal (who was a son when he left his father’s house), repented and returned, Luke 15:21. (b) John Mark, who wrote the Gospel according to Mark, had a lapse in his service for the Lord, Acts 13:13; 15:37-39, yet was recovered, and was described by the apostle Paul as “profitable to me for the ministry”, 2 Timothy 4:11.

3. That it refers to those who heard Christ and refused Him initially.

BUT, although it is true that God caused the nation of Israel to be judicially blinded when it rejected His Son, Romans 11:7-10, the gospel was still preached to that nation after Christ had returned to heaven. The word of Christ to His apostles was very clear, that the gospel was to be preached “beginning from Jerusalem”, Luke 24:47. The judicial blinding of Israel was not total, so that none could believe, but “in part”, Romans 11:25, so that individuals from the nation could still come to Christ. James is a classic example of one who had a close encounter with Christ, having lived in the same house for many years, but who did not believe until after the resurrection, 1 Corinthians 15:7.

4. That it refers to those who believed on Christ as a miracle worker, to whom He did not commit Himself, John 2:23,24.

BUT Nicodemus came out into the open and buried Christ, even though he was most probably amongst those who at first only believed in Christ as a miracle worker, to whom the Lord Jesus did not commit Himself, John 2:23-25. By coming out into open loyalty to the crucified Christ, he shows he had come to faith in a crucified Saviour.

5. That it refers to those who sank so low as to agree with Christ’s crucifixion.

BUT as we have seen, the word of Christ was, “beginning at Jerusalem”. In accordance with this the apostle Peter stood up in Jerusalem, and declared that although they had by wicked hands crucified and slain Him, they could save themselves from the wicked generation that had Christ’s blood on their hands, Acts 2:40.

6. That it refers to a hypothetical situation, where the writer uses the expression, “if they shall fall away” to imply that, if true believers apostatise, then God is put in an impossible position.

BUT the word for “fall away”, as we have noted, is not the word for apostasy. If refers to stumbling in the way. It is not true that it is not possible to restore those who have stumbled in some way. Nor is it true that those who stumble in this way crucify the Son of God afresh when they try to return to God and His ways. In any case, what connection is there between an encouragement to go on to perfection, and the statement that true believers cannot be renewed to repentance?

So these six options, for one reason or another, are not valid. In deciding who these people are we should note three things about them:

(a) If they were brought to repentance it would be for the second time, for they would be renewed again unto repentance, verse 6.

(b) By falling away, they crucify to themselves the Son of God afresh, verse 6. The nation of Israel had already crucified for itself the Son of God. If these people fall away, they will crucify Him again in the sense that they will then be siding with the verdict of the nation of Israel, and that crucifixion will now be intensely personal, for they will do it for themselves.

(c) They are said to fall away. As we have said, this is not the word for apostasy. It is only used here in its verbal form, but it is used elsewhere in a noun form. Some of the references are as follows: “who was delivered for our offences, Romans 4:25; “the forgiveness of sins“, Ephesians 1:7; “dead in trespasses and sins, Ephesians 2:1. So the word is used of the general sins of men, telling us it is not apostasy. It is also used in Romans 11:11, a very relevant passage. The apostle asks the question about the nation of Israel, “Have they stumbled that they should fall”. His answer is very decided, “God forbid”. Then he goes on to write, “but rather through their fall, salvation is come unto the Gentiles”. This seems to be contradictory, until we realise that two words for fall are used here. Israel has not stumbled at Christ so as to utterly fall and be totally cast off by God. But it is true that they have fallen in a limited sense. Now this latter word for fall, is the same as “fall away” in Hebrews 6:6. The nation was reaching a critical moment. Soon the city of Jerusalem would be destroyed, (for they had no continuing city on earth, Hebrews 13:14), and with it, the nation. The epistle to the Hebrews comes to them from God at this moment of crisis, and constitutes Christ’s last appeal to them. Those who had hesitated about accepting Him must decide, and decide quickly, or else their future will be bound up in a judged nation.

Summarising then, we can say these people have repented once, have not yet sided with the nation in crucifying Christ, and are in danger of making the decision to fall away from Him finally. The only people in Israel who fit this description are the disciples of John the Baptist. As we examine the statements in verses 4 and 5, we shall see this to be the case.

6:4 For it is impossible for those who were once enlightened, and have tasted of the heavenly gift, and were made partakers of the Holy Ghost,

For it is impossible- having spoken of a situation that God would count permissible, we now learn of a situation where God would find it impossible to do something. The reason it is impossible is because Christianity is the final word of God to man. What further revelation could there possibly be after His Son had manifested Him to perfection? Isaiah pictured the nation of Israel as a vineyard to which God had done everything possible. Despite this, they brought forth wild grapes. In the light of this Isaiah records God’s question, “What could have been done more to My vineyard, that I have not done in it?” Isaiah 5:4. Likewise in Christ’s day,  the nation had been blessed by the presence of the Son of God; what higher blessing could there be? There is nothing God can say to them beyond what His Son has already said.

For those who were once enlightened- the Lord Jesus said of John, that “he was a burning and a shining light: and ye were willing for a season to rejoice in his light”, John 5:35. They had welcomed the gospel of an imminent kingdom, the defeat of their enemies, and the bringing in of a glorious era of peace and prosperity for them. (See, for instance, the words of John’s father in Luke 1:67-75). They were only too ready to bask in this light. But when Christ came as the meek and mild one, who advocated that if your enemy struck you on the cheek, you should turn the other one towards him, so that he could strike that one also, they began to have second thoughts. Even John the Baptist began to wonder whether Jesus was really the true Messiah, Luke 7:20.

And have tasted of the heavenly gift- to taste means to experience. Job said, “For the ear trieth words, as the mouth tasteth meat”, Job 34:3, so as the disciples of John listened to him preach, they were experiencing something that had come from God in heaven as a gift. John himself had said, “A man can receive nothing, except it be given him from heaven”, John 3:27. That passage goes on to describe the Son of God having everything given into His hand. John had limited things, Christ all things.

And were made partakers of the Holy Ghost- John the Baptist was filled with the Spirit of God before he was born, Luke 1:15. This was no doubt to fit him for his unique task of heralding the arrival of Christ. It was necessary that the workings of the flesh in him should be subdued from the first, so that he could be a suitable messenger of the King. So it was that as John’s disciples followed him, they were companions of a man filled with the Spirit, and in that sense were partakers, or companions, of the Holy Spirit. This placed a heavy responsibility upon them.

6:5 And have tasted the good word of God, and the powers of the world to come,

And have tasted the good word of God- again the word “taste” is used, and in connection with two things, the word of God, and the powers of the age to come. The repetition of the word signals a change from thinking of John’s ministry to thinking of Christ’s. John encouraged his followers to leave him and follow Christ, for when he was told that the Lord Jesus was baptising many converts, instead of being sorry, he said, “He must increase, but I must decrease”, John 3:30. The spoken ministry of the Lord Jesus was very special, being God speaking by His Son, as Hebrews 1:2 has already explained. He said, “If I had not come and spoken unto them, they had not had sin: but now they have no cloak for their sin”, John 15:22. So to experience the word of God from the lips of one who is God, is an unparalleled privilege, and to despise it, an unparalleled sin.

And the powers of the world to come- this is the other thing tasted or experienced. Not only did Christ speak unique words, He did unique things, for He said, “If I had not done among them the works which none other man did, they had not had sin: but now they have both seen and hated both Me and My Father”, John 15:24. The miracles of Christ were on a different level to those performed by Old Testament prophets and New Testament apostles. He spoke of what the Father was doing, and then said, “for what things soever He doeth, these also doeth the Son likewise”, John 5:19. This means that His miracles were done in identically the same way as the Father. It was not a question of powers being imparted to a man, but inherent powers in the Son of God being manifested. This makes His miracles special, and justifies His statement, already quoted, that they were works “that none other man did”, John 15:24. Others had done miracles of the same sort, but not in an identical manner to the way the Son did.

We have already noticed in connection with Hebrews 2:5 that there are three words for world in the New Testament. The one used here is “age”, with emphasis on that period of time when Christ will reign here upon the earth. The powers of the age to come are the miracles the Lord Jesus performed during His ministry. These miracles had several purposes:

(i) They were an expression of His compassion and care.

(ii) They were a demonstration of His power.

(iii) They showed that He and His Father acted completely in harmony, John 5:17. He said that it was the Father who did the works, John 14:10.

(iv) They supported and illustrated the doctrines He unfolded, so that the teaching was both visual and vocal, John 14:11.

(v) They were an incentive for men to believe on Him, John 14:11.

(vi) They destroyed the works of the Devil, 1 John 3:8.

(vii) They were a fulfilment of Old Testament prophecy, Isaiah 35:5,6.

(viii) They were the sign that He was able to bring in kingdom conditions, Matthew 12:28.

It is the last purpose that is in view in this passage, for the power that will be needed to bring in the kingdom was clearly resident in Christ, as a reading of Matthew chapters 8 and 9 will show. He could remedy disease, danger, death, and could also deal with the demon forces of evil. Notice that these last two matters mentioned in verse 5, the word and the works, are the two things Christ responded with when the messengers from John the Baptist came, in Luke 7:2. He spoke of His miracles, and then of the preaching of the gospel to the poor. Then He said, “Blessed is he that is not offended in Me”. This is very relevant here, for those in view in this passage were, like John the Baptist, offended or stumbled by the difference between their Messianic aspirations and His character and works.

6:6 If they shall fall away, to renew them again unto repentance; seeing they crucify to themselves the Son of God afresh, and put Him to an open shame.

 If they shall fall away- as we have seen, this is not the regular word for apostasy. It is the word used by Paul as he described the response of Israel to Christ. Having been brought up to the heights of His teaching, they fell away from it because of unbelief.

To renew them again unto repentance- John’s disciples were in the unique position of having repented once, and yet needed to repent again. When the apostle Paul came across some of these disciples in Ephesus, they confessed that they had not heard of the coming of the Holy Spirit. It was not that they had never heard of the Holy Spirit, for John had spoken of Him. What they were ignorant of was the coming of the Spirit at Pentecost. This meant that they were not fully aware of the truth of Christianity. Paul explained that the ministry of John was preparatory, for “John verily baptised with the baptism of repentance, saying unto the people, that they should believe on Him which should come after Him, that is on Christ Jesus”, Acts 19:4. This is a very significant use of the title Christ Jesus, for it is one reserved for the Lord Jesus after He had returned to heaven; John the Baptist would certainly never have used it. The apostle is clearly rapidly bringing these men up to date. Their immediate response was to be baptised, not in the name of Christ Jesus, (which tells of His position in heaven), but in the name of the Lord Jesus, verse 5, (which tells of His authority). They are now in the good of Christian things, and by being baptised again, this time in recognition of the Lordship of Christ, they show they have repented of their failure to come onto proper Christian ground.

Seeing they crucify to themselves the Son of God afresh, and put Him to an open shame- by deliberately turning from the full light of Christianity, they would take sides with their nation, who had crucified Christ. By so doing they would crucify Him afresh, this time to themselves personally. This was a very grave sin, and one for which there can be no remedy as long as it is persisted in. The writer adds, “put Him to an open shame”, to emphasise that this was no minor matter, but that the public disgrace of crucifixion was involved here. Was this really what they wanted Jesus of Nazareth to experience? Would John the Baptist, a man filled with the Spirit of God, have done this? Then why should his disciples?

The Jews had initially condemned Christ for claiming that He was the Son of God, Matthew 26:63-66; the secondary charge of claiming to be a king was only brought when they saw that Pilate the Governor was not interested in matters such as whether He was the Son of God, John 19:28-32.

6:7 For the earth which drinketh in the rain that cometh oft upon it, and bringeth forth herbs meet for them by whom it is dressed, receiveth blessing from God:

The writer now symbolises the two classes of people he has been addressing since 5:11. Those who were genuine believers, but immature, and those who were disciples of John the Baptist, and had failed, as yet, to give their allegiance to Christ. The former company is pictured here as earth or soil that takes advantage of what comes from heaven, and responds with things that the husbandman appreciates, and which he decides are suitable, or meet. Such persons are approved of by God, and receive His blessing. The writer will quote God’s promise of blessing to Abraham in verse 14.

We have noted the progression in the warning passages in the epistle. In chapter 2 the lesson is from Sinai; in chapters 3 and 4 from the march through the wilderness to the borders of the land; and now we are, so to speak, in the land, with two responses to the goodness of God as expressed by the rain. Moses said “My doctrine shall drop as the rain…because I will publish the name of the Lord”, Deuteronomy 32:2,3. And Isaiah wrote that God said, “For as the rain cometh down, and the snow from heaven, and returneth not thither, but watereth the earth, and maketh it bring forth and bud, that it may give seed to the sower, and bread to the eater: So shall My word be that goeth out of my mouth: It shall not return unto Me void, but it shall accomplish that which I please, and it shall prosper in the thing whereto I sent it”, Isaiah 55:10,11.

6:8 But that which beareth thorns and briers is rejected, and is nigh unto cursing; whose end is to be burned.

But that which beareth thorns and briers is rejected- it might seem strange to use this illustration in relation to John’s disciples, until we remember that as far as their aspirations were concerned, they were in the kingdom. Had not both John the Baptist and Christ preached that the kingdom of heaven had drawn nigh? They had believed on that basis, and one of the reasons they did not give Christ their whole allegiance was that He did not seem to bring in the kingdom. Like the five foolish virgins of the parable, Matthew 25:1-13, they had gone forth to meet the bridegroom, in readiness to go the kingdom feast. Their lamps were burning simply and only with nationalistic fervour, and not the Spirit of God. This is why the wise virgins told them to go to those that sell oil, for their oil was available, at a price, from men, whereas the oil of the Spirit is a gift from God.

So it is that they, having received the same “rain” as believers had, instead of bringing forth herbs, beneficial and healthy, they brought forth thorns and briers, the sign of a cursed earth. Now when Christ reigns, the curse will be removed from the earth, (except from the serpent, Isaiah 65:25), so thorns and briers will be no longer. These people are introducing the sign of the curse into the place from which the curse will have been removed. Moreover, the thorns were used by men to put Christ to an open shame, for they mocked His claims to kingship by giving Him a wooden throne, (a cross); a wooden sceptre, (a reed); and a wooden crown, (of thorns).

And is nigh unto cursing- having produced the fruits of the curse, it is no surprise that they were in danger of the curse of God themselves, in contrast to the blessing others received. In the mercy of God that curse, which involves the rejection of them along with the rest of the unbelieving nation of Israel in AD 70, was only nigh- it had not yet been pronounced. But it was nigh, and they should not presume upon the patience of God, especially as the epistle was probably written around AD 68, just two years before the destruction of Jerusalem, which signalled the casting off of the nation.

Whose end is to be burned- such is the  end of thorns and briers, which, not being fit or useful to the landowner, are simply burned up out of the way.

THE WORDS OF THE BIBLE, THE CHRISTIAN SCRIPTURES, AS FOUND IN THE EPISTLE TO THE HEBREWS CHAPTER 6, VERSES 9 TO 20

6:9 But, beloved, we are persuaded better things of you, and things that accompany salvation, though we thus speak.

6:10 For God is not unrighteous to forget your work and labour of love, which ye have shewed toward His name, in that ye have ministered to the saints, and do minister.

6:11 And we desire that every one of you do shew the same diligence to the full assurance of hope unto the end:

6:12 That ye be not slothful, but followers of them who through faith and patience inherit the promises.

6:13 For when God made promise to Abraham, because He could swear by no greater, He sware by Himself,

6:14 Saying, Surely blessing I will bless thee, and multiplying I will multiply thee.

6:15 And so, after he had patiently endured, he obtained the promise.

6:16 For men verily swear by the greater: and an oath for confirmation is to them an end of all strife.

6:17 Wherein God, willing more abundantly to shew unto the heirs of promise the immutability of His counsel, confirmed it by an oath:

6:18 That by two immutable things, in which it was impossible for God to lie, we might have a strong consolation, who have fled for refuge to lay hold upon the hope set before us:

6:19 Which hope we have as an anchor of the soul, both sure and stedfast, and which entereth into that within the veil;

6:20 Whither the forerunner is for us entered, even Jesus, made an high priest for ever after the order of Melchisedec.

 

The remaining part of the chapter may be divided as follows:

Verses 9-10 Past and present faith and practice.

Verses 11-20 Future faith and patience.

Verses 9-10       Past and present faith and practice.

6:9 But, beloved, we are persuaded better things of you, and things that accompany salvation, though we thus speak.

But, beloved- this is the only place in the epistle where these words occur, and they serve to reassure his believing readers that he means no ill towards them.

We are persuaded better things of you- the better things are like the herbs the husbandman is looking for. Since they had suffered the spoiling of their goods, and also that in Old Testament times poverty was a sign of unfaithfulness to God, they might become depressed. John the Baptist had been depressed when he was cast into prison and Christ did not rescue him, even though He came to “preach deliverance to the captives”, Luke 4:18. Christians walk by faith, not by sight, so external deliverances are not so important as spiritual progress. “Tribulation worketh patience”, Romans 5:3, so it is part of God’s education programme for us, building Christ-likeness into our souls.

And things that accompany salvation- what they are comes out in the passage, such as their work and labour of love done with diligence. This shows that those referred to in the previous verses were not true believers. Those who bring forth thorns and briers are not saved.

Though we thus speak- by speaking of one particular class of people in severe terms, the writer does not mean to include everyone in the condemnation. It is in the best spiritual interests of unbelievers that the truth of God’s word is brought to bear on them.

6:10 For God is not unrighteous to forget your work and labour of love, which ye have showed toward His name, in that ye have ministered to the saints, and do minister.

For God is not unrighteous to forget your work and labour of love- because God has graciously undertaken to reward work and labour done for Him, it is a matter of righteousness for God to take account of that which He has promised to recompense. To forget rather than remember in the day of assessment would be an unrighteous thing, for it would make Him unfaithful to His promise, and this He cannot be. The work is the thing done, the labour is the toil to the point of weariness that the work involved.

Which ye have showed toward His name, in that ye have ministered to the saints, and do minister- the word for show means to show forth or prove. Their works were proof of their love of His name, which in turn showed that they were true believers. Abraham showed the reality of His faith by doing the work God required him to do, even though this meant offering up his son. James said that this act perfected his faith, for its reached its highest development then, James 2:21-23. These showed their love for the name of God by ministering to the saints in the past, and continuing to do so in the present. One major way in which love to God is expressed is by love to fellow-believers. As the apostle John wrote, “Whosoever believeth that Jesus is the Christ is born of God: and every one that loveth Him that begat loveth him also that is begotten of Him. By this we know that we love the children of God, when we love God, and keep His commandments: and His commandments are not grievous”, 1 John 5:1-3. So those who have the life of God the Father, and as such are in His family, will also love the rest of the family. And they know that their love for the family is of the right sort, if it is the same love that they have for God. And how do they know that their love for God is true? By asking themselves whether they keep His commandments, for only those who have the life of God can do this.

Verses 11-20 Future faith and patience.

6:11 And we desire that every one of you do show the same diligence to the full assurance of hope unto the end:

And we desire that every one of you do show the same diligence- the writer expresses a desire on the behalf of the saints they ministered to, (those referred to in verse 10, hence the “we”, as the writer unites with them in thankfulness for the Hebrews’ labours), that their diligence might continue, and that all of them might be involved in it. Not that the saints were asking for a continuance of the help. But, rather, that the reward for work done by them might be the greater, to God’s glory. This is the same attitude as is shown by the apostle Paul as he wrote to the Philippians to thank them for their gifts, “Not because I desire a gift: but I desire fruit that may abound to your account”, Philippians 4:17. In the economy of God, a gift given to another, results in reward credited to the giver’s account, to be paid back in eternity.

To the full assurance of hope unto the end- this diligence would carry its own reward even now, for it would result in their souls being assured of the reality of their faith, and this in turn would give them great reason to hope in God for the future. The apostle John wrote, “My little children, let us not love in word, neither in tongue; but in deed and in truth. And hereby we know that we are of the truth, and shall assure our hearts before Him”, 1 John 3:18,19.

6:12 That ye be not slothful, but followers of them who through faith and patience inherit the promises.

That ye be not slothful- this is the opposite of the diligence of verse 11. It is the same as is translated “dull”, meaning sluggish, in 5:11. And herein lies the secret, for they were slothful in hearing the truth, and this resulted in slothfulness in practising the truth. If we do not respond to the word of God, our zeal for Him will lessen.

But followers of them who through faith and patience inherit the promises- having spoken in verses 9 and 10 of faith and practice, the writer now speaks of faith and promises. As converted Hebrews they would revere the ancient patriarchs, and seek to copy them. The patriarchs were marked by faith, but they coupled it with patience. Because they believed God, they also believed that His timing was best, and therefore waited with patience for the fulfilment of all He had promised. So confident were they of His faithfulness that they were not put off when those promises were not fulfilled quickly. The reason why they were so confident is given in the next verse.

6:13 For when God made promise to Abraham, because He could swear by no greater, He sware by Himself,

For when God made promise to Abraham- the particular promise in mind is the one of Genesis 22:15-18, but the terms of the promise are not in view here, just the principle involved. God had promised blessing to Abraham before. In Genesis 12, verses 1-3, and again in verse 7, it was simply a matter of God speaking and Abraham believing. In Genesis 15:1-6, again the word of God comes to Abraham and he believes it, and this is emphasised in Romans 4:1-5, to show that justification is by faith, and faith alone; faith which rests solely on the truth of the word of God. In Genesis 15:7-21, however, in response to Abraham’s question “How shall I know that I shall inherit it?” God entered into a covenant with him. But because Abraham was asleep when the covenant was made, it was an unconditional covenant, not depending on Abraham for its fulfilment at all. What guaranteed the covenant was the burning lamp that passed between the pieces of the covenant victim, instead of Abraham doing so. So it is that the apostle Paul, referring to this incident in Galatians 3:17, can say that “the covenant, that was confirmed before of God in Christ, the law, which was four hundred and thirty years after, cannot disannul, that it should make the promise of no effect”. So the burning lamp is a figure of Christ, and it is He who shall bring in the fulfilment of God’s covenant with Abraham. In the instance in view here, however, it is a question of God’s oath. This oath was uttered in Genesis 22:15-18, after Abraham had shown his willingness to offer Isaac on the altar.

Because He could swear by no greater, He sware by Himself- God was prepared to put Himself under oath to assure Abraham that His promise was sure. But what can God use to guarantee His promise, since there is nothing greater that God? So He sware by all that He is, so that the very nature of God is the pledge that the promise will be fulfilled. If God can disintegrate, so can the promise. Since this is impossible, then the promise is sure.

6:14 Saying, Surely blessing I will bless thee, and multiplying I will multiply thee.

Saying, Surely blessing I will bless thee, and multiplying I will multiply thee- because the preceding words, in Genesis 22:16, say that God sware by Himself, then the word “surely” can be used here, for the promise is a sure as God Himself, and He will make sure the word is fulfilled.

6:15 And so, after he had patiently endured, he obtained the promise.

And so, after he had patiently endured- it had been many years since God’s original word to Abraham had been heard. Now it can be said of him that he has patiently endured, especially since the oath came after he had passed the severe trial of offering up Isaac on the altar.

He obtained the promise- as one who had patiently endured even that trial, he received confirmation of God’s promise. Of course it is said of Abraham and others in Hebrews 11:13 that they died without having received the promises. But that means they did not receive the fulfilment. The point in chapter 11 is that faith lays hold of unseen things, and to faith they are real and substantial, (see  Hebrews 11:1), even though unfulfilled at the time. Here the point is that God gave the promise and Abraham received it.

6:16 For men verily swear by the greater: and an oath for confirmation is to them an end of all strife.

For men verily swear by the greater- we learn two things about the oaths men make. Firstly, they support their oath by something greater than themselves. The Lord Jesus forbade His followers from doing this, since a believer’s word should be good enough, Matthew 5;33-37.

And an oath for confirmation is to them an end of all strife- The second thing about men’s oaths is that when they have sworn on oath, there is no strife or dispute about the terms of the arrangement being made.

6:17 Wherein God, willing more abundantly to show unto the heirs of promise the immutability of His counsel, confirmed it by an oath:

Wherein God- verse 16 is in parenthesis, to highlight the fact that men accept the assurance of an oath made by a fellow-man, so an oath on the part of God should be even more readily accepted. So the “wherein” refers to verses 13 and 14, which describe God promising on oath to Abraham. It was in that way that He confirmed His promise to Abraham.

Willing- it was not that God was reluctant to confirm His promise, as if He was unsure whether He could fulfil it. Rather, He wished to assure Abraham of the certainty of what He was promising.

More abundantly- He desired to go beyond what was necessary, so that His promise could be shown as certain.

To show unto the heirs of promise- He demonstrated that the promise was valid, by swearing on oath as well.

The immutability of His counsel- the word translated “immutability” was used in the legal circles of the time for the fact that a will was binding, and could not be changed. God is determined, and that should be enough for us when He promises; but He is willing for His determination to be abundantly demonstrated by His confirmatory oath.

6:18 That by two immutable things, in which it was impossible for God to lie, we might have a strong consolation, who have fled for refuge to lay hold upon the hope set before us:

That by two immutable things, in which it was impossible for God to lie- both the promise and the oath were made by God speaking. But God cannot deny Himself, 2 Timothy 2:13, and since He is the God of truth, He can never go against the truth by speaking an untruth, for He cannot lie, Titus 1:2.

We might have a strong consolation- God’s promise gives us consolation; His oath makes the consolation (meaning encouragement), strong. The encouragement is given so that we show the diligence the writer urges us to in verse 11.

Who have fled for refuge to lay hold upon the hope set before us- beset by difficulty, and surrounded by those who were in danger of turning away from the faith, the believing Hebrews needed a place of safety, where they could take refuge. The storm of persecution and opposition was raging around them, so they need a safe haven in which to weigh anchor and be secure. In this place of safety they would be able to hold firmly to the hope that God had given them through both promise and oath. It was not that the hope would be stronger when they were in the refuge, but their hold on it would be strengthened. They flee so as to lay hold of the hope held out by the promise, even though they had the promise already. Those who thus flee show the genuineness of their faith.

6:19 Which hope we have as an anchor of the soul, both sure and steadfast, and which entereth into that within the veil;

Which hope we have as an anchor of the soul- the hope God gives by His promise is sure to anchor the soul, for both the promise and the hope are sure, so the hope based on these two things is sure too. It anchors the soul, fixing it immovably in the very character of God.

Both sure and steadfast- the hope is safe and secure, being rooted in God’s sure promise and His steadfast oath.

And which entereth into that within the veil- it is said that it was difficult to enter the harbour of Alexandria, especially during a storm. In such circumstances a boat would be launched from the storm-tossed vessel, which would carry the anchor within the harbour walls, and drop it in the quiet waters there. In this way the hopes of those on board the vessel would be anchored in a peaceful place, even though they themselves were still in the stormy waters outside. Notice that it is the hope that enters into that within the veil, not the believers. Their hold on the anchor chain is sure, through faith, and the anchor itself is sure and steadfast too, so all is secure. Where the veil is will be told us in the next verse.

6:20 Whither the forerunner is for us entered, even Jesus, made an high priest for ever after the order of Melchisedec.

Whither the forerunner is for us entered- The forerunner has carried the anchor into the harbour, so those in the vessel outside have a link with what is within. The harbour is heaven itself, beyond the veil of the stellar heavens, the same thought as in 4:14. What a great encouragement to the Hebrew Christians who had given up earthly prospects, even legitimate Jewish ones. And to think that the forerunner, Christ Himself, has entered in for them, so as to act as their link with heaven.

Even Jesus, made an high priest for ever after the order of Melchisedec- by this expression the writer links back with what he was speaking of in 5:10, and prepares the way for the truth he will unfold in chapter 7. Melchisedek had been unaffected by the wars going on all around him in Genesis 14, and was King of peace in the midst of it all, Hebrews 7:2. So Jesus has gone in to the place of peace, the sanctuary of God, and our link with Him ensures our souls can be at peace too. Especially as we remember he has gone in for us.

HEBREWS 5

HEBREWS 5
Survey of the chapter

The writer has told us in 4:14 that we have not a high priest after a certain sort.  Now he tells who was a high priest after that sort, even Aaron.  The shortcomings of Aaron are spoken of by way of contrast to Christ.  Then Aaron’s certain similarity to Christ in the way he was given the priesthood is set out.  Thirdly, the features that marked Christ when He was here in dependent manhood, which prepared Him for His present ministry.  Having introduced the Melchizedec order of priesthood for the first time in the epistle, the writer rebukes the Hebrews for not being in a mature state, and therefore unable to readily take in the truths they were about to be told.

Structure of the chapter

(a) Verses 1-3 The infirmity of Aaron Christ was not self-condemned.
(b) Verses 4-6 The induction into the priesthood. Christ was not self-appointed.
(c) Verses 7-9 The intensity of Christ’s life-sufferings. Christ was not self-willed.
(d) Verses 10-14 The immaturity of the Hebrews. Christ was not appreciated.

THE WORDS OF THE BIBLE, THE CHRISTIAN SCRIPTURES, AS FOUND IN THE EPISTLE TO THE HEBREWS CHAPTER 5, VERSES 1 TO 3:

5:1  For every high priest taken from among men is ordained for men in things pertaining to God, that he may offer both gifts and sacrifices for sins:

5:2  Who can have compassion on the ignorant, and on them that are out of the way; for that he himself also is compassed with infirmity.

5:3  And by reason hereof he ought, as for the people, so also for himself, to offer for sins.

(a) Verses 1-3
The infirmity of Aaron.
Christ was not self-condemned.

5:1
For every high priest taken from among men is ordained for men in things pertaining to God, that he may offer both gifts and sacrifices for sins:

For every high priest taken from among men is ordained for men in things pertaining to God- we are now given reasons why our high priest is not like other high priests, as 4: 15 with its negative statement had made clear He was not.  The first difference is that Aaron was taken from among men, whereas our high priest, although true man, is one of the persons of the Godhead.
That he may offer both gifts and sacrifices for sins- Aaron was appointed to minister to God in the priest’s office, in connection with “everything of the altar, and within the veil”, Numbers 18:7.  Christ on the other hand, began His ministry after the question of sins had been finally dealt with. 

5:2
Who can have compassion on the ignorant, and on them that are out of the way; for that he himself also is compassed with infirmity.

Who can have compassion on the ignorant, and on them that are out of the way- the word compassion is “metriopatheo”, meaning “to treat with mildness and moderation, and to bear gently with”.  This is in contrast to the “sumpatheo” of 4:15 that Christ is marked by.  Aaron’s dealings with the Israelites was measured and restricted, for the reason now given.
For that he himself also is compassed with infirmity- Aaron ministered from a position of weakness, and needed to moderate his responses to the people because of his own shortcomings.  They could turn round to him and point to what he did at the foot of Sinai, Exodus 32:1-8, when he made the molten calf, (unfaithfulness); or when his sons failed at their consecration and he had to hold his peace, Leviticus 10:3, (helplessness); or when he and Miriam criticised Moses, Numbers 12:1, (rebellion); or when he and Moses struck the rock instead of speaking to it, (disobedience and rash speaking), Numbers 20:10-12.  It is noticeable that these four examples of failure all involved speech or non-speech.  So Aaron announces at Sinai “these be thy gods O Israel, which brought you out of the land of Egypt”.  He had nothing to say when his sons died, but held his peace; he spoke against Moses, and was with Moses when the latter spake inadvisedly with his lips in the matter of water from the rock, Psalm 106:33.  These are examples of Aaron being ignorant and out of the way, showing he was flawed in character, and could not sympathise with the people from a position of moral superiority, as Christ can.  Those who were out of the way, (and therefore in a carnal state of mind), could rebuff him if he tried to remonstrate with them by saying that he himself had made mistakes.

5:3
And by reason hereof he ought, as for the people, so also for himself, to offer for sins.

And by reason hereof he ought, as for the people, so also for himself, to offer for sins- this shows that infirmities lead to sin on the part of those who are ignorant of God’s ways, and wander away from them.  Aaron shares in this, and hence has to offer for his sins as well as the sins of others.  In fact, the offering for a priest was greater than for one of the people, for his responsibility was greater.
It is true that Paul gloried in his infirmities, 2 Corinthians 12:5, but only in the sense that he used the weakness they represented as a means of curbing his pride.  We have already noted in connection with 4:15 that our high priest is able to sympathise with us in our infirmities, without having the infirmities Himself.  He feels what we feel, because the pressure that comes to us through infirmities He knew because of His sympathy with the men and women of His day.  Chapter 7:27,28 makes very clear that our high priest did not have to offer for His own sins.

THE WORDS OF THE BIBLE, THE CHRISTIAN SCRIPTURES, AS FOUND IN THE EPISTLE TO THE HEBREWS CHAPTER 5, VERSES 4 TO 6:

5:4  And no man taketh this honour unto himself, but he that is called of God, as was Aaron.

5:5  So also Christ glorified not himself to be made an high priest; but he that said unto him, Thou art my Son, to day have I begotten thee.

5:6  As He saith also in another place, Thou art a priest for ever after the order of Melchisedec.

(b) Verses 4-6
The induction into the priesthood.
Christ was not self-appointed.

5:4
And no man taketh this honour unto himself, but he that is called of God, as was Aaron.

And no man taketh this honour unto himself, but he that is called of God, as was Aaron- no man is able to step forward and claim the priesthood as of right.  We remember the judgement which fell upon Uzziah for usurping the position of priest, and in effect, appointing himself, 2 Chronicles 27:16-23.  To be high priest was a great honour for Aaron, but he could not take it to himself on his own initiative.

5:5
So also Christ glorified not himself to be made an high priest; but he that said unto Him, Thou art my Son, to day have I begotten thee.

So also Christ glorified not himself to be made an high priest- now the word glory can be used, for Christ receives the priesthood in the full glory of His own person.  It is not a case, as it was with Aaron, of an unworthy man being put into a worthy office, and therefore being honoured beyond his deserts, for Christ is worthy of all honour.  Rather, it is an office by which Christ glorifies His Father.  In so doing, He fulfils perfectly the desire of God that there be a priest who would minister unto Him in the priest’s office.  That said, He did not assert Himself so as to be appointed priest, but rather waited the Father’s time.  He was utterly deserving of glory, but nonetheless in humility waited.  Instead of glorifying Himself, He glorified the one who appointed Him, as the next words show.
But he that said unto him, Thou art my Son, to day have I begotten thee- this is a quotation from Psalm 2:7.  The Father’s time has come, and a particular day dawns during which He will elevate His Son to priesthood.  There is no question of becoming a Son here, because as we have seen from chapter one, Christ’s sonship means He is God, and as such He cannot change.  It is a matter of being instated in a sphere of responsibility as Firstborn Son.  Hebrews 3:6 describes Christ as Son over God’s house, and part of His duty is to act as priest.
Psalm 2 can be thought of as initially referring to David or Solomon in a limited sense, but only as prefiguring Christ the true Messiah.  The nation of Israel was declared to be the firstborn son of God in Exodus 4:22,23; Hosea 11:1.  So the king, representing the nation as he did, was given the same title.  Hence the promise to Israel’s king in Psalm 89:27, “I will make him my firstborn, higher than the kings of the earth”.
Psalm 2:7 is quoted three times in the New Testament.  In Acts 13:33 the idea is of Him being placed in the position of responsibility as prophet, at His baptism.  In Hebrews 1:5 He is to be king over the earth in the future.  Here, His present ministry in heaven as high priest is in view.

 5:6
As he saith also in another place, Thou art a priest for ever after the order of Melchisedec.

As he saith also in another place, Thou art a priest for ever after the order of Melchisedec- this is a quotation from Psalm 110.  Because He is risen and ascended, (and Peter interprets Psalm 110 as being about Christ’s ascension, not David’s, in Acts 2:34,35), He is clear of everything and anyone who could possibly prevent Him successfully carrying out His office.  He is therefore priest for ever, and will maintain His people through the whole of eternity.  Because He is priest after Melchizedec’s order, He does not need to sacrifice, for His ministry begins after Calvary is accomplished, and His sacrifice there was once-for-all in character.  We do not read of Melchizedec offering sacrifice, but he did succour and save Abraham when he was about to be tempted by the king of Sodom.  Like Christ, he was able to succour them that are tempted.
Note the “also”, linking Psalm 2 and Psalm 110 together as referring to the same event, namely, Christ’s ascension.  This shows that the linking of “this day have I begotten Thee” to the birth of Christ is incorrect.  After all, we are not begotten on our birthday.  There is clearly a vital link between Christ as Firstborn Son, charged with the responsibility of administering over God’s house, and His present position at the right hand of God which Psalm 110 opens with.  In Psalm 2:7 where the words are originally found, the “I” is emphatic. 

THE WORDS OF THE BIBLE, THE CHRISTIAN SCRIPTURES, AS FOUND IN THE EPISTLE TO THE HEBREWS CHAPTER 5, VERSES 7 TO 9:

5:7  Who in the days of his flesh, when he had offered up prayers and supplications with strong crying and tears unto him that was able to save him from death, and was heard in that he feared;

5:8  Though he were a Son, yet learned he obedience by the things which he suffered;

5:9  And being made perfect, he became the author of eternal salvation unto all them that obey him;

(c) Verses 7-9
The intensity of Christ’s life-sufferings.
Christ was not self-willed.

5:7
Who in the days of his flesh, when he had offered up prayers and supplications with strong crying and tears unto him that was able to save him from death, and was heard in that he feared;

Who in the days of his flesh- this reversion back to the days of His flesh shows that His priesthood began after He had left this scene.  The Jesus who is in heaven for us is the Jesus who was here in the flesh.  Aaron wore a garment of fine linen, that which had grown up in the earth.  Christ needed no special robe to make Him acceptable, but it is as if every day of His life in the flesh was another thread in Christ’s priestly robe.  There was no more fine and refined person than the Lord Jesus, and He bears that character in heaven.  The writer is now going to show that Christ’s qualifications to minister as our high priest are far superior to Aaron’s.  His flesh is a wider thought than His body.  The life of man is the life of flesh, and although sinless, Christ’s manhood was the same as ours, for He had taken part of the same flesh and blood as us, 2:14.  We are about to be shown the character of the earthly life of Christ, as opposed to the defects in the life of Aaron as high priest.
When he had offered up prayers- the psalmist related his prayers to the incense and the sacrifices that were offered to God in the temple, Psalm 141:2.  The writer sees this as being true of Christ, that His prayers arose to God with a fragrance and acceptance that was distinctive.  We do not read of Him praying in the temple courts, but wherever He lifted up His heart to God in prayer became a holy place.  Compare Matthew 12:6, where a cornfield becomes a temple if He is there.
And supplications- these are deeply felt needs, expressed by one who comes to another for help.  When down here in the flesh, Christ was entirely cast upon God for everything.
With strong crying- the word used here is one that imitates the cry of the raven.  The cry of a raven is instinctive, and cannot really be imitated by another bird, so cannot be forced or faked.  This therefore is the genuine cry of one who is in deep need.
And tears- when asked who the Jews thought He was, one of the names the disciples mentioned was Jeremiah, who was noted for his weeping.  Although He had a special joy as He pleased His Father, John 15:11, yet nonetheless it is true that He was the Man of Sorrows, meaning He was especially marked out as a sorrowing one, so much so that He personifies sorrow, for it finds its fullest expression in Him.
Unto him that was able to save him from death- so He had taken such a place of dependence and relative weakness, that He had to ask to be saved, not of course from sin, but from death itself.  But even in this He thought of His people, for He desired to issue forth in resurrection so that He might be their priest in heaven.  See Isaiah 49:8, where the day of salvation is the day of His resurrection.
And was heard in that he feared- not the fear of terror, but godly, reverential fear as expressed by one who is pious.  This fear is the mingling of love and filial fear which ideally expresses piety towards God.  His prayer to be saved from death was answered because of His personal piety.  As the Sin-bearer on the cross, His prayer seemed not to be heard, Psalm 22:2, but that does not mean it would not be answered, and answered it was, for He emerged in resurrection, Psalm 22:21. The most trying experience for Christ was to go into death, for He is the author of life, and death is alien and an enemy.  If He successfully passed through this experience with His piety intact, than we are sure no lesser trial could have spoiled Him.

5:8
Though he were a Son, yet learned he obedience by the things which he suffered;

Though he were a Son- as the Son of God He shared every attribute of God, including the right to command.  Yet He was being fitted for priesthood by His life-experiences down here, and hence has to learn things as a man that He could not learn as the Son of God in heaven.  And learn these things He did, even though He was still the Son of God when upon earth.  In order to have the moral right as a man to command people to obey, He must show He was obedient to His Father when here.
Yet learned he obedience by the things which he suffered- He did not have to be disciplined so as to obey, but He did have to learn what it was to obey.  He now knows what it is to obey, and has responded in obedience to His Father’s every command, and thus has the moral right to expect obedience from His people. He obeyed even though that meant suffering, so we cannot make the excuse that the suffering we pass through exempts us from obedience.  As in all things, He has led the way as our Captain on the path of salvation and glory, 2:10.
He learned what it was to suffer, and to accept those sufferings as from His Father, and to obey Him despite the trials that came His way.  His life-sufferings did not make Him want to rebel, but to obey further.  In all these experiences He displayed the utmost piety, or godly fear. There was no questioning of the ways of God; no resentment; no doubting of God’s goodness. And because of this His prayer was heard, and He issued forth in resurrection to begin a priestly ministry on behalf of His people when they are tried in similar ways.  This is the most difficult way to learn what it is to obey.  To obey the command to not eat of the tree of knowledge involved no suffering for Adam, for there was a plentiful supply of fruit elsewhere in the garden.  To obey the command to speak to the rock involved no suffering for Aaron, but he disobeyed.  Christ however, in the most extreme pressure that suffering brings upon a man, nevertheless obeyed perfectly and willingly.  He did not try to excuse Himself from suffering and obeying on the basis that He was God’s Son.

5:9
And being made perfect, he became the author of eternal salvation unto all them that obey him;

And being made perfect- we have already seen how that Aaron was not morally superior to the people; but Christ is so different.  To be made perfect means here to be perfectly qualified to undertake a task successfully.  We have already learnt that He was made perfect though sufferings, 2:10.
He became the author of eternal salvation- so it is that the salvation we shall know in eternity, we may know now, in time. The salvation He authors knows no limit that time and circumstances could impose upon it. This is a sign of the eternal security of the believer. Just as He experienced salvation from the ultimate enemy, and emerged to never die or suffer again, so we shall know a like experience at the resurrection of the saints.  But in the here and now we may know the salvation from lesser troubles that His ministry as priest secures for us.
Unto all them that obey him- having established the moral right to expect others to obey, and having been given the task of administering as God’s Son over the house of God, He has every right to expect obedience.  We learned in chapters three and four that faith takes the form of obedience, and this becomes a definition of what a Christian is; all who claim to be believers, then, must demonstrate the genuineness of their claim by obeying God’s Son.

THE WORDS OF THE BIBLE, THE CHRISTIAN SCRIPTURES, AS FOUND IN THE EPISTLE TO THE HEBREWS CHAPTER 5, VERSES 10 TO 14:

5:10  Called of God an high priest after the order of Melchisedec.

5:11  Of whom we have many things to say, and hard to be uttered, seeing ye are dull of hearing.

5:12  For when for the time ye ought to be teachers, ye have need that one teach you again which be the first principles of the oracles of God; and are become such as have need of milk, and not of strong meat.

5:13  For every one that useth milk is unskilful in the word of righteousness: for he is a babe.

5:14  But strong meat belongeth to them that are of full age, even those who by reason of use have their senses exercised to discern both good and evil. 

(d) Verses 10-14
The immaturity of the believers.
Christ was not appreciated.

5:10
Called of God an high priest after the order of Melchisedec.

Called of God an high priest after the order of Melchisedec- the word for “called ” used here means “to salute, or address”.  As He ascended to God’s presence in heaven, God hailed Him as High Priest, showing that He was worthy of that high office.  This way of putting things shows that He becomes high priest in virtue of past piety shown. He is not high priest on probation, but God can confidently establish Him in the position, knowing beforehand that He will be faithful.  We do not read of other priests associated with Melchizedec, so he is never called high priest.  The Epistle to the Hebrews never calls believers priests, although the activities they are encouraged to engage in are certainly priestly in character.  The purpose of the epistle is to concentrate on the glories of Christ.  Peter’s first epistle is the one to turn to for information about Christian priesthood.
We never read of Melchizedec offering sacrifices, or ministering at an altar, for he is a foreshadowing of the one who entered into His priestly ministry with the work of sacrifice over.  What Melchizedec did do was (i) bless God, (ii) bless Abraham, (iii) receive tithes on God’s behalf, and (iv) offer Abraham succour and encouragement before the king of Sodom came to him with his tempting offer, see Genesis 14:17-20.
The order of Melchizedec has not to do with a line or succession of priests, but with the way the priesthood was arranged or ordered.  It is these features of Melchizedec’s priesthood that make him a fit example of Christ’s ministry.  Note that the word high can legitimately be added to the word priest now, for not only is the Lord Jesus ascended up on high, and high above all others in moral superiority, but He now has others associated with Him, and He is high over them as well.
Like Melchizedek, who met Abraham when he was flushed with success, and before the king of Sodom came with his temptations, Christ gives to those who ask Him that needed strength to overcome temptations.  Melchizedek succoured Abraham with bread and wine, ordinary foodstuffs but with deep significance.  The king of Sodom would have given Abraham a life of luxury, but he learnt to be content with ordinary fare.  Christ, too, brings forth the bread and wine.  The “bread” of His life lived in constant fellowship with the Father, and with constant victory over temptation.  The “wine” of His death, whereby He overcame the most fierce attack of the enemy and secured the salvation of His people.

5:11
Of whom we have many things to say, and hard to be uttered, seeing ye are dull of hearing.

Of whom we have many things to say- which things he does say in chapter seven.
And hard to be uttered, seeing ye are dull of hearing- the difficulty lay not in the writer’s ability as a teacher, but rather in the dullness of understanding of the hearers.  This may confirm the idea that the words of this epistle were first given orally.  If they are the words of Apollos, then it is said of him that he was “an eloquent man, and mighty in the scriptures”, and “mightily convinced the Jews”, Acts 18:24,28.  The apostle Paul complained that he was hindered in his ministry by the immaturity of his readers, and he had to restrict what he said to them, 1 Corinthians 3:1-3.

5:12
For when for the time ye ought to be teachers, ye have need that one teach you again which be the first principles of the oracles of God; and are become such as have need of milk, and not of strong meat.

For when for the time ye ought to be teachers- it is the duty of those who preach and teach to do so with a view to preparing the next generation to pass on what they have learned.  The apostle Paul’s word to Timothy was, “And the things that thou hast heard of me among many witnesses, the same commit thou to faithful men, who shall be able to teach others also”, 2 Timothy 2:2. Judging by the time they had been saved, the Hebrews should have long ago developed as teachers.
Ye have need that one teach you again- they had forgotten what they had learned, and needed to be established in first things again.
Which be the first principles of the oracles of God- the oracles of God are the teachings from God found in the Old Testament.  The phrase is literally “the elements of the beginning of the oracles of God”.  So it is not even the beginning of the oracles that is in view, but the elements of that beginning.  The word elements was used of the alphabet, the rudimentary basis of all speech.  The oracles of God continue into the New Testament, the beginning of them was in the Old Testament, and it is the basic, foundational truths of God’s revelation that is in view here.  If the significance of Old Testament things had been more evident to them, perhaps there would not have been those amongst them who were inclined to return to Old Testament rituals.

5:13
For every one that useth milk is unskilful in the word of righteousness: for he is a babe.

For every one that useth milk is unskilful in the word of righteousness: for he is a babe- the same sort of figure of speech the apostle Paul used in 1 Corinthians 3:1-3 just referred to.  The apostle Peter used this figure of speech in a different sense, for he encourages believers to earnestly desire the milk of the word as new-born babes earnestly desire milk, 1 Peter 2:2.  He is not advocating that we stay immature, but that we remain as those who strongly desire to learn from God.  Because the subject under discussion is Melchisidec, and he was king of righteousness, 7:2, the subject of righteousness will surely come up; but sadly the readers and hearers were immature in this.

5:14
But strong meat belongeth to them that are of full age, even those who by reason of use have their senses exercised to discern both good and evil.

But strong meat belongeth to them that are of full age- in contrast to being babes, the writer now speaks of those who have grown up.  For them, strong meat is an appropriate diet.
Even those who by reason of use have their senses exercised to discern both good and evil- he now defines those who are of full age; it is those who by exercise of conscience in the things of righteousness have matured, and are able to discern between good and evil.  For righteousness is the standard by which good and evil is known.  We see how important a knowledge of the things of God is, for it is needful so that we are able to lead moral lives.  It is important that the ministry of the word of God should address matters that are relevant to this great aim of living lives that please God.  Notice it is “by reason of use” that our senses are exercised; we must constantly exercise our spiritual senses, so that we do not get out of practice in the things of righteousness.  “Bodily exercise profiteth (to a) little: but godliness is profitable unto all things, having promise of the life that now is, and of that which is to come”, 1 Timothy 4:7,8.
The word “discern” has to do with distinguishing.  The words for good “kalon” and “evil”, (kakon), are very similar, so great care is even needed to distinguish them. Great care is needed, also, to distinguish between the good things of God’s oracles, and the evil things of man’s traditions in Judaism.

 

Miracles

Many today claim to be able to work miracles of one sort or another, and many more claim to be endowed with the sign-gifts that believers had in apostolic days.  These claims often cause doubts and anxieties to arise in the minds of believers who do not possess such abilities.  In the light of this, we do well to turn to the Scriptures of truth, so that we may be given guidance on these important and pressing issues.

DEFINITION OF MIRACLES
Miracles have been defined as “works of a supernatural origin and character, such as could not be produced by natural agents and means”.  W.E.Vine, Expository Dictionary of New Testament words.  They are exceptions to normal events, which occur due to the intervention of a power beyond natural power.
We must beware of devaluing the word miracle by using it of happenings which are simply out of the ordinary, or merely coincidences, or take place at a particularly opportune moment.  We must also beware of labelling as miraculous, events which would have occurred anyway.  An example of this would be illnesses that are known to go into remission naturally.  An event does not become a miracle because it is an answer to prayer.

WONDERS
The apostle Peter coupled three words together in the phrase “miracles and wonders and signs”, Acts 2:22.  The second of these words expresses the effect the miracle had upon those involved.  At best, in the case of miracles wrought by Christ and the apostles, those around would be constrained to believe on the Lord Jesus.  As He said in John 14:11 “Believe Me that I am in the Father, and the Father in Me: or else believe Me for the very works’ sake”. (Note that belief in Himself is the goal in each case; it is not “believe Me or else believe the works”).  At worst, there were those who responded to Christ’s miracles by wanting to make Him king simply because He could multiply loaves.  He withdrew from such, John 6:15.

SIGNS
This word reminds us that the miracles had a lesson to teach, they had sign-ificance.  They were not simply acts of mercy and compassion, but doctrine made visible in vivid ways.  We see this especially in John 6, where the Lord’s long discourse on the Bread of Life is based on His miracle of feeding the five thousand.
Summarising, we may say that a miracle is an event beyond the normal, with an effect beyond the usual, giving expression to things beyond the natural.

SATAN’S COUNTERFEIT
We must always remember that Satan is able to imitate God’s work to a certain extent, as Moses and Aaron discovered in Exodus 7:11,12,22.  See also 2 Timothy 3:8,9.  This will come to a climax at the end times, when the Lawless One is revealed “whose coming is after the working of Satan with all power and signs and lying wonders….” 2 Thessalonians 2:8,9.  Note that in this case the wonders are lying wonders, for they do not further the truth of God, but rather, the Devil’s lie.

A WORD OF WARNING
The current obsession in charismatic circles with happenings which are out-of-the-ordinary is conditioning professing Christians to look for exhilarating experiences, instead of being built up by the exposition of the Word of God.  It is part of Satan’s New Age strategy to influence the minds of men so that they give themselves over to spirit forces, and so further his end.  His object is to draw believers away from the written revelation of the Word of God, and attract them to “spiritual” experiences.

THE MIRACLES OF CHRIST
Christ’s miracles were a witness to His own person.  Those performed by the apostles witnessed to His person, too.  They were certainly not performed to bear witness to themselves.  See Acts 3:12; 14:8-18.  They also were one of the ways in which God confirmed certain vitally important truths, as we shall see.

(I)    THE WITNESS TO HIS PERSON AS THE SON OF GOD
John chapter 5 contains Christ’s first public discourse as far as John’s record goes.  Significantly, it concerns His Deity, and is preceded by the healing of the impotent man on the Sabbath day.  The Lord Jesus establishes His authority for healing on the day of rest by saying “My Father worketh hitherto, and I work”, verse 17.  The Jews understood very well what He was claiming by this statement, even “That God was His (own) Father, making Himself equal with God”, verse 18.
Later, in John 5:31-39, the Lord Jesus spoke of four witnesses to His person, these being John the Baptist, verse 33; the works which the Father had given Him to finish, verse 36; the Father, who bore witness at His baptism, verse 37; and finally the witness of the Old Testament Scriptures, verse 39.
So the works which the Father had given to Christ to do were a testimony to the genuineness of His person, that He was indeed the Son of God.  Hence John appeals to them in John 20:31 as the reason why men should believe.
The apostle Peter also appealed to the miracles and wonders and signs performed by Christ, but his purpose was to show that He was approved of God, Acts 2:22.  So whether it is a question of His person or His character, the matter is settled when the testimony of the  miracles is received.

(2)    THE WITNESS TO HIS PERSON AS THE CHRIST, OR MESSIAH OF ISRAEL
Not only did John record the miracles of Christ that we might believe that He is the Son of God, but also that we might know He is the long-promised Christ, or Messiah, John 20:31.  The prophets had told of the Messiah as one who would come to bring in what the Jews called “the age to come”, when He would reign over them from Jerusalem.  Hebrews 6:5 describes the miracles of Christ as the “powers of the world (age) to come”.  Isaiah had written that in the time of the kingdom, “the eyes of the blind shall be opened, and the ears of the deaf shall be unstopped.  Then shall the lame man leap as the hart, and the tongue of the dumb sing, Isaiah 35:5,6.  The fact that these things did indeed happen when Christ was here, is proof positive that He is the Messiah. 
So the miracles Christ did were not only expressions of compassion, but powerful and indisputable witness as to who He was.  So confident is the apostle John of this witness, that, guided by the Spirit of God, he bases on it his appeal to his readers to believe that Jesus is the Christ, that no less a gift than eternal life may be theirs.

THE MIRACLES OF THE APOSTLES AND OTHER SIGN-GIFTS

(I)    CONFIRMATION OF CHRIST’S PRESENCE IN HEAVEN
The resurrection and exaltation of Christ was confirmed by  things that could be seen and heard, Acts 2:32,33.  The seen things were the tongues of fire that sat upon each of the apostles.  The heard things were the spoken tongues or languages which the apostles were miraculously able to use when speaking to the foreign Jews who had gathered at Jerusalem for the Feast of Pentecost.
Note that Peter quotes from Joel 2 in his address on that occasion, not because all the events that passage mentions were coming to pass then, but because Joel spoke of the gift of the Holy Spirit, and also the opportunity to call upon the name of the Lord for salvation.  Those two things, the pouring out of the Holy Spirit, and the salvation of some in Israel, were what were relevant at that time.  Note also that Peter does not quote from the Old Testament passage which expressly speaks of tongues, namely Isaiah 28:11, because that was not so appropriate at that time.

(2)    CONFIRMATION OF THE PREACHING OF THE APOSTLES
The prophecy of the Lord Jesus in Mark 16:17,18, was that certain signs would follow them that believe.  What had been foretold indeed came to pass, for when Mark summarises the book of the Acts for us in verses 19 and 20, he writes in the past tense, and then ends with the words “confirming the word with (by means of) signs following”.  So the signs manifested in apostolic days were a confirmation from the Lord in heaven that what was preached was indeed God’s word.
With this agree the words of Hebrews 2:1-4, where the writer identifies three lines of testimony.  First, that of the Lord Himself when here, as He spoke of “so great salvation”.  Second, when those who heard Him confirmed to others what they had been taught, and third, when God bore witness to both these testimonies by enabling signs and wonders to be performed, giving added proof that what the apostles preached was of God.

(3)    CONFIRMATION THAT NON- JEWS HAVE RECEIVED THE HOLY SPIRIT
Apart from the initial pouring out of the Spirit on Jews only in Acts 2, there were certain groups that were dealt with separately by God, because they were special cases.
The Samaritans.  These were potentially a cause of friction amongst the believers, if they allowed the enmity between themselves and the Jews to spill over into their new life in Christ.  “The Jews have no dealings with the Samaritans”, John 4:9.  Hence in Acts 8:14-17, Peter and John are sent to Samaria to personally and directly lay hands on those who had believed from amongst the Samaritan nation, that they might receive the Holy Spirit after a delay.  That delay was not normal, since the moment a person believes and receives the gospel the Holy Spirit is given.  We know this from Galatians 3:2, where the apostle indicates that the Spirit is given when a person hears in faith.  (The indwelling of the Spirit of God is never presented to us in the New Testament. as something that can be earned, but rather the gracious gift of God the moment true faith is exercised).  But the Samaritan situation was not normal, given the bad relations between the two nations, so an unusual procedure was followed. And because the apostles themselves laid hands on the Samaritan believers that they might receive the Holy Spirit, they did not need confirmation of the fact, and therefore we do not read that the Samaritan believers responded by speaking in tongues.  They may have done so, but we are not expressly told.
The Gentiles.  Peter had needed a vision from the Lord to convince him that it was indeed the Lord’s purpose to call Gentiles to faith.  He had taken certain believers with him on his visit to Cornelius in order that they might be fellow-witnesses of what took place.  This was a wise precaution, for afterwards Peter was criticized for his actions.  These fellow-believers who companied with Peter were astonished that upon the Gentiles the Holy Spirit had been poured out, Acts 10:45.  But how did they know this?  Verse 46 begins with “for”, they knew they had received the Spirit “for they heard them speak with tongues, and magnify God”.  Hence, again, the speaking in tongues is audible proof of the gift of the Holy Spirit.
The disciples of John.  In Acts 19, the apostle Paul came across disciples of John the Baptist, who did not know that the Holy Spirit had been given at Pentecost.  Having heard of the Lord Jesus from Paul, they believed and were baptized.  Having received the Holy Spirit by the laying on of his hands, they spoke with tongues and prophesied.  No doubt this was a great encouragement to them, confirming that they had been right to cross over from allegiance to John to faith in Christ, a step John would have encouraged, see John 1:35-37; 3:25-30.

We see then that various special groups are dealt with by God in ways that are not regular.  Since they are special cases, they do not provide precedents for today.  Believers today receive the Holy Spirit the moment they believe, and do not need any to lay hands on them before this can happen.  Nor is the supposed speaking in tongues of some today, any evidence that they possess the Spirit of God.  After all, the devil-worshipping “Whirling Dervishes” of the Middle East utter sounds indistinguishable from modern tongues-speaking!

(4)    CONFIRMATION OF JUDGEMENT UPON UNBELIEF
God had warned Israel of the penalty of unbelief, namely that a foreign power would carry them away, and they would hear strange languages spoken by their captors, Deuteronomy 28:45-51.  He warned the people of the same danger in Isaiah 28:11.  The judgement fell when the Assyrians took the ten tribes into captivity.  Paul, in 1 Corinthians 14:21,22, used these Scriptures to show that tongues-speaking was a sign from God to those who believe not, just as the “tongues-speaking” of the Assyrians had been to unbelieving, idol-worshipping Israel in Isaiah’s day.

SUMMARY
Clearly the things that are confirmed by the gift of tongues were new at the time.  The gospel of a crucified and risen Christ; His ascension to heaven; the pouring out of the Spirit on the Gentiles; the particularly grave sin of rejecting a Saviour who had been received back into heaven, these were all fresh and different matters, and God graciously confirmed their reality by the exhibition of miracles. Once this confirmation has been done, it does not need to be repeated, or else doubt is cast upon the original confirmation, and upon the Scriptures which record it.
It is an historical fact that sign-gifts did cease.  Chrysostom, the well-known “church father”, was unable to find them practised in his day.  The onus is upon those who claim to perform miracles and speak in tongues today, to prove from Scripture that their return at the end of the age is to be expected. They should also offer evidence that what they do is identical in character to the signs of the apostolic age, and is accompanied by a strict adherence to apostolic doctrine and practice. 

THE NATURE OF THE SIGN GIFTS                                                Miracles and other signs did have an important role to play in the days when the record of the New Testament was not complete.  They are listed for us in three passages.  In Mark 16:17,18, we read of the casting out of demons, speaking with new tongues, taking up of serpents, drinking of deadly things without harm, and the laying of hands on the sick, so that they recovered.  Further on, in 1 Corinthians 12:8-10, we find mention of the word of wisdom, the word of knowledge, faith, gifts of healing, working of miracles, prophecy, discerning of spirits, divers kinds of tongues, and the interpretation of tongues.  A further two, namely helps and governments, are found in 1 Corinthians 12:28.

God never wastes time or energy on mere entertainment.  Each of these gifts had great usefulness.  A brief notice of each will make this clear.  The gifts of Mark 16:17,18 are mentioned in connection with the command of the Lord Jesus to go into all the world and preach the gospel to every creature.  It is no surprise, then, to find that they are especially of use in pioneer evangelism.

(I)    GIFTS OF USE IN EVANGELISM
When God embarks upon a new phase in His dealings with men, Satan is always ready with his opposition, which often takes the form of demon activity.  This, however, was no problem to an evangelist penetrating a new area with the gospel, for he could cast out demons, being gifted to do so. He had no language problem, either, for he could speak with new tongues.  By ” new” is meant “unaccustomed”; that is, the one speaking was not used to the language, it was not his native dialect.  It does not mean new in the sense of newly-invented.
Hacking his way through the jungle, he inadvertently disturbs a sleeping cobra.  But this is no problem, either, for he can handle serpents!  Thirsty and hungry from his exertions, he drinks contaminated water, and eats the fruit of a poisonous tree, yet comes to no harm.  He finds himself in a clearing, where malaria-ridden natives huddle in their mud huts.  Imagine the effect upon these poor souls as he touches the untouchable, and they instantly recover.  What an introduction for the evangelist as he brings to them the gospel!
Notice that this man does not need to learn a language, or take a course in a school of tropical medicine, or learn botany, to prepare him for his mission, for he had been gifted by God.  But where is the missionary today who is so fitted?  He does not exist, for the simple reason that these gifts have been withdrawn in the wisdom of God.

(2)    GIFTS OF USE IN THE ASSEMBLY
The gifts mentioned in 1 Corinthians 12:8-10 are useful too, but most of them in connection with the gatherings of God’s people, as again we might expect given the context in which they are found.

THE GIFTS OF WISDOM AND KNOWLEDGE
How valuable a word of wisdom would have been in those early days when so many new things were happening, and before the scriptures of the New Testament were written.  Of course there was the written wisdom of the Old Testament, but it was not always relevant to the new conditions prevailing at that time.  So, too, the word of knowledge, insight directly from God on a particular, and perhaps strictly local problem.

THE GIFT OF FAITH
The tremendous challenges of those days would need to be met by men with the gift of faith, who could “move mountains” so that the work of God could go forward.  Needless to say, this faith is not saving faith, which is the common possession of all the people of God.

THE GIFTS OF HEALING AND MIRACLES
There were those with the gift of healing, (but with no mention of the laying on of hands), who like Paul in Acts 19:11,12, could heal from a distance.  This gift is distinguished from that of working of miracles, for whereas healing was a beneficial thing, sometimes miracles of judgement were necessary to preserve the testimony, as in Acts 5:5-11 and Acts 13:8-12.  The raising of the dead would also be classed as a miracle, rather than an act of healing.

THE GIFT OF PROPHECY
The gift of prophecy, or the forth-telling of the mind of God, was vitally necessary if the saints were to be built up in Christian doctrine.  The believers could not open their Bibles and find, say, Ephesians 3, for it had not yet been written.  Nor could the apostles be everywhere at once to personally teach the saints.  Hence the man gifted with insight into the mind of God filled a very real need.

THE GIFT OF DISCERNING OF SPIRITS
In those days there was no lack of imposters, and in order that the companies of the Lord’s people be not infiltrated by these, this gift was very necessary, so that the fraudulent might be kept out.

THE GIFTS OF TONGUES AND INTERPRETATION OF TONGUES
In the pioneer situation envisaged above in connection with Mark 16, the interpretation of tongues was not needed, for those addressed would all be of the same tongue.  The same would be the case on the Day of Pentecost, for each nationality could gather round the particular apostle that was miraculously speaking their language.
In the assembly gatherings at Corinth, however, there might be several languages represented in the one company, especially as Corinth was a cosmopolitan city, and near to the sea-port of Cenchrea.  If a brother began to speak the truth of God in the language of one of these groups, the fact that that group could testify to hearing their own language spoken accurately, (even though the speaker did not know the language), was in itself part of the object of that gift; it was a sign that God was at work.  But all things, according to 1 Corinthians 14:26, must be unto edifying, and so far only the minority that knows the tongue has been edified. There needs to be, then, the interpretation of that particular tongue, for the benefit of the rest.

THE GIFT OF HELPS AND GOVERNMENTS
As time went by, there would arise administrative needs such as distribution to the poor, so it was very necessary for some to be gifted with practical and organisational skills to enable this to be done without the work of preaching being held up.

THE EXERCISE OF THE GIFTS
A reading of 1 Corinthians 14 will show clearly that the gifts, particularly of prophecy and tongues, were to be exercised with dignity and restraint.  For instance, the maximum number allowed to speak in tongues during a meeting was three, verse 27, and that by course, or one after the other.  The spectacle of large numbers of people all speaking with tongues at the same time, would raise questions as to their sanity, verse 23.
The situation was similar with regard to the gift of prophecy.  Verses 32 and 33 make it clear that those who were gifted in this way did not abandon self-control, (which after all is a fruit of the Spirit, Galatians 5:23), but in an orderly and becoming way they edified the gathered saints.  If a revelation was given to a prophet sitting alongside the current speaker, then the latter was well able to hold his peace and defer to the other.
 “Let all things be done decently and in order”, is the final word of the apostle in chapter 14, for “God is not the author of confusion, but of peace, as in all churches of the saints”, verse 33.  It is sadly true that many gatherings of those who claim to possess these gifts today, have not been notable for orderliness or dignity.  This raises serious doubts as to the validity of what they claim.

“THE TORONTO BLESSING”
The current obsession with this phenomenon is a very grave matter.  Far from being a repeat of apostolic practice, there is every indication that earnest, unsuspecting souls are being subjected to hypnosis in the name of Christ.  If this is what is happening, then it is outrageous, because the unbelieving public looks on, and finds that what they think of as Christianity, is represented by those who seem intent on making fools of themselves, instead of preaching Christ.

It is said that 90% of the population can be hypnotised without much difficulty.  Any run-of-the-mill secular hypnotist can induce feelings of being washed clean, of peace, of tingling sensations, of feelings of energy passing through the body, of seeing bright lights and so on.  He can make people lay down, go stiff, laugh uncontrollably, and also heal minor ailments like migraine and back pain. And all this without the power of the Holy Spirit at all!  Just unbelievers hypnotising unbelievers!

The methods by which these things are done in the world are in principle the same as are used in charismatic meetings.  The persuasive voice of the leader; the mind-numbing use of repetitive music; the exhortations to relax and give way; the encouragement to look for an experience which the leader assures everyone is about to come; the testimonies of those who have had the experience before; all these things combine together to produce a situation where almost everything can happen under the control, and touch, of the plausible master of ceremonies.  And all in the Name of the Lord!

THOU SHALT LOVE THE LORD THY GOD WITH ALL THY….MIND
It is highly dangerous for believers to abandon reason in favour of feelings.  The service of God is to be “reasonable service”, Romans 12:1, intelligent action as a result of a careful understanding of what God requires, as detailed in His Word.
We are NEVER called upon to abandon rational thought-processes, and give ourselves over to the influences abroad in the world.  Satan is determined to control the minds of men, so that they willingly do his bidding.  His strategy is to alter the state of a person’s consciousness, so that he may introduce a new set of perceptions, and cause the old values to be rejected, paving the way for the ultimate deception, the lie that the Antichrist is Christ.
Any supposedly Christian activity, therefore, which displays so many of the classic features of hypnotism, and which encourages the abandonment of reason, is highly suspect.

THE ALTERNATIVE
What alternative is there then, to the practices of the signs and wonders movement?  The answer is simple- the Scriptural alternative.  The apostle Paul makes clear in 1 Corinthians 13 that whereas prophecies, tongues and knowledge come to an end, faith, hope and love do not.  This is true whatever the phrase “that which is perfect” means.  The cultivation by the believer of these three cardinal Christian virtues will result in steady growth in Christ-likeness, which surely must be the main aim.

The apostle also makes clear in Ephesians 4 that the ascended Christ has given gifts to His people, which will ensure that they all “come…unto a perfect man, unto the measure of the stature of the fulness of Christ”, Ephesians 4:13.  The gifts Christ has given are apostles, prophets, evangelists, pastors and teachers.  Through their ministry the end-result God is looking for, even likeness to His Son, is certain to be achieved.

May the Lord revive His people, so that they once again have a love for His Word, and an earnest desire to put it into practice, to His glory alone.

The Burnt Offering: Part 2

THE BURNT OFFERING:  PART 2

THE WORDS OF THE BIBLE, THE CHRISTIAN SCRIPTURES, AS FOUND IN THE BOOK OF LEVITICUS CHAPTER 1, VERSES 4 TO 9.

 1:4  And he shall put his hand upon the head of the burnt offering; and it shall be accepted for him to make atonement for him.                                                                                                                         1:5  And he shall kill the bullock before the Lord: and the priests, Aaron’s sons, shall bring the blood, and sprinkle the blood round about upon the altar that is by the door of the tabernacle of the congregation.
1:6  And he shall flay the burnt offering, and cut it into his pieces.
1:7  And the sons of Aaron the priest shall put fire upon the altar, and lay the wood in order upon the fire:
1:8  And the priests, Aaron’s sons, shall lay the parts, the head, and the fat, in order upon the wood that is on the fire which is upon the altar:
1:9  But his inwards and his legs shall he wash in water: and the priest shall burn all on the altar, to be a burnt sacrifice, an offering made by fire, of a sweet savour unto the Lord.

1:4  And he shall put his hand upon the head of the burnt offering; and it shall be accepted for him to make atonement for him. 

Two grand truths are made known in this verse, namely, identification with the sacrifice, and acceptance by means of the sacrifice.  The identification is suggested by the laying on of the hand.  We see this in principle in Acts 8:14-17, where Peter and John make the journey from Jerusalem to Samaria expressly to lay their hands upon those who had recently believed in that country, and thereby to publicly associate with them on behalf of the Jewish Christians.  The Jews as a nation had no dealings with the Samaritans, John 4:9, but in Christ national barriers and prejudices are broken  down.  So we read of Peter, the apostle to the Jews, going down to Samaria to lay hands upon the Samaritans, to show that there remains no historical enmity.  And John goes with him to show that there is no personal enmity; for it was John and his brother James who had wanted to call down fire upon the Samaritans in Luke 9:51-54 because of their hostility to the Lord.  Now this attitude was gone, and instead of fire from heaven, there is the Holy Spirit from heaven as the apostles lay hands upon the Samaritans.

The same idea of identification is found in Acts 9:17, where Ananias lays hands upon Saul of Tarsus and his sight is restored.  Saul would have laid hands on Ananias in a very different way before he was saved!  But now they are brothers in the Lord, and the one is identified with the other.

Thus it is that the offerer, as he lays his hand upon the head of the offering, is identified with it.  The result being that the acceptableness of the offering is credited to the offerer.  In the case of the sin offering the process was reversed, for then the sinfulness of the offerer was attributed to the offering, which was then slaughtered and consumed out of God’s sight, together with its burden of sin.

Paul brings these two thoughts together in 2 Corinthians 5:21, 6:1,2.  He writes, “God hath made Him to be sin for us”, and then declares, “now is the accepted time”, or time of acceptance.  Those who personally identify themselves with the Lord Jesus, have attributed to them all the acceptableness of Christ in the sight of His Father.  Contrariwise, they find that all their sin, which made them so unacceptable in the sight of God, has been attributed to Christ when upon the cross, and He has finally dealt with that sin to God’s entire satisfaction. 

But how is this identification, with its blessed  results,  brought  about?  The clue is found in the meaning of the word “put”, for it means to lean; thus faith is suggested, a leaning upon the sacrifice, a reliance upon it, for blessing.  Romans 5:2 declares that believers have access by faith into the grace wherein they stand, and this way of faith is the only avenue to blessing, being God’s appointed way for men.  But how hard it is for man to realise this; how much rather would he seek to rely upon himself and his own efforts.  But this is an impossible task, as the following Scriptures make clear:
 “Therefore by the deeds of the law shall no flesh be justified in His sight: for by the law is the knowledge of sin”, Romans 3:20.
“Knowing that a man is not justified by the works of the law, but by the faith of Jesus Christ”, Galatians 2:16.
“For by grace are ye saved through faith; and that not of yourselves: it is the gift of God: not of works, lest any man should boast,” Ephesians 2:8,9.
For we ourselves were sometimes foolish, disobedient, deceived, serving diverse lusts and pleasures, living in malice and envy, hateful, and hating one another.  But after that the kindness and love of God our Saviour toward man appeared, not by works of righteousness that we have done, but according to His mercy he saved us,” Titus 3:3-5.

Not only is it an impossible task, but it is one which God has cursed, for He has said “Cursed be the man that trusteth in man,” Jeremiah 17:5.  Despite this, man would rather lean upon good works, church-going, sincere intentions and suchlike, but fulness of blessing is only found in the sacrificial work of Christ at the cross of Calvary, where, concerned for the honour of God, and the salvation of the sons of men, He gave up His life in sacrificial death.  May the writer of these pages urge any one of his readers who does not personally know God’s Son and the salvation that is available through Him, to earnestly consider these matters in the light of the Scriptures.  Rest assured that the Lord is “rich unto all that call upon Him.  For whosoever shall call upon the name of the Lord shall be saved,” Romans 10:12,13.

Note the result of being identified with the person of Christ and His sacrifice.  It is nothing less than full acceptance in the sight of God.  Ephesians 1:6 speaks of believers as being “accepted in the Beloved”.  The inspired apostle does not say “accepted in Christ”, or “in the Lord Jesus”, although that would be a precious thing, but rather “in the Beloved”.  This title emphasises the love that exists between the Father and the Son and it is in that sort of atmosphere of love that the believer finds acceptance with God.  And not only so, but all that the Father finds delightful about His Son is attributed to the believer, in the gracious dealings of God.

The word “accepted” as used in Leviticus 1:4, may also very well be translated “be pleased with”.  Hence when the word came from heaven to Christ as He emerged from the waters of the Jordan, “this is My beloved Son, in whom I am well-pleased,” Mathew 3:17, He was marked out by God as the One He fully accepted.  The words came to distinguish Him from all others, even though they had come to John to repent and be baptised.  It is not to these that the word from heaven comes, even though God had said through the psalmist “the saints that are in the earth…in whom is all my delight,” Psalm 16:3.  There is One who is fairer than these and He receives the Divine approval of thirty private years, as the word from heaven comes to Him, and to Him alone.

In Matthew 12:14-21 the Beloved is found amongst the Pharisees who criticise His work.  But Matthew is able to quote God‘s words through Isaiah, “Behold My servant,” for He is doing the works of Him that sent Him.  If they seek to drag Him down, God says “whom I uphold”.  If men vote for His death, God says “Mine elect”, and if they condemn and complain, God says, “In whom My soul delighteth”.  Thus His Father counteracts and contradicts the wicked dealings of scornful men with regard to His Beloved.

Another instance of God’s relationship with His Beloved is found in Luke 9.28-36.  There upon the Mount of Transfiguration, the Lord is found amongst the saints, both of the Old and New Testaments.  Each of them had a strong character, Moses being renowned for his meekness and faithfulness, Elijah for his determination and persistence, Peter for his zeal and energy, James and John, the sons of thunder, for their strong feelings and their patience in suffering.  To none of these does the word “I am well pleased” come, only to Christ, who excelled them all in these characteristics.  Each of them had unusual features about their death.  Moses, for instance, (who should have taken the people into the land), had died and been buried by God outside the lan, because of his disobedience to the command of God, Deuteronomy 34:5,6.  But Christ died in obedience, John 10:18; Romans 5:19 and subsequently entered in to the place to which He shall at last bring His people, even heaven itself.  Elijah had a remarkable exodus from this world, for “there appeared a chariot of fire…and Elijah went up by a whirlwind into heaven,” 2 Kings 2:11.  But still it remains true, that “no man hath ascended up to heaven, but He that came down from heaven, even the Son of Man which is in heaven,” John 3:13.  For there is all the difference between being rapt to heaven by Divine power, as Elijah, and ascending of one’s own authority, as Christ.  Then again, the death of Peter was described by the Saviour Himself in John 21:18,19, as the death of an old man, and unwilling, in contrast to His own, which, although in the midst of His years, was one to which He pressed willingly.  And as for James and John who declared they could drink of the cup of suffering that Christ would drink, and be baptised with His baptism, they could certainly be the first to say that their Saviour suffered much more than they could have endured.  No wonder it was His decease that they spoke of upon the mountain!

Then again, Moses and Elijah represent the Law and the prophets through whom God had spoken in the Old Testament, whilst Peter, James and John represent the writers of the New Testament.  But despite their importance in this connection, the command, “Hear Him” comes from heaven with regard to Christ alone, for the voice of the prophets in both Old and New Testaments, and the voice of the Law are His voice.  No wonder that when Peter sought to put the Lord on the same level as Moses and Elijah by making them each a tabernacle, the bright cloud overshadowed them and “they saw no man, save Jesus only,” Matthew 17:8.

In the instances cited, then, the Beloved is separated from either the saints or the scorning sinners by the approving word from heaven.  In Ephesians 1:6, however, He is deliberately associated by God with His people.  They find themselves sharing the acceptance that God’s Son enjoys with His Father.  And all this as a result of His sacrificial death on their behalf, for the apostle goes on to write of “redemption through His blood”, Ephesians 1:7.

1:5  And he shall kill the bullock before the Lord: and the priests, Aaron’s sons, shall bring the blood, and sprinkle the blood round about upon the altar that is by the door of the tabernacle of the congregation.

The idea behind the word atonement is that of cover or shelter  Thus the animal sacrifice is said to cover or shelter the one who offers it.  Having sinned, Adam and his wife realised that they were no longer what they had been, or what they might have been, for they sought to cover themselves with aprons of fig leaves and to shelter amongst the trees of the garden.  But they were taught of God that there was only one way to be covered and sheltered, as He made for them two coats from one skin, sacrifice having been made, Genesis 3:7,8,21.  In this way they learned that only by means of a life laid down on their behalf could they be acceptable in the Divine Presence.  But the coats of skin are only an illustration of the character and excellencies of Christ which were manifested perfectly in His life, and attributed to believers because of His death for them.

There were three vital parts to any animal sacrifice, and they find their counterpart in the sacrifice of Christ.  There was the killing of the animal, the consequent shedding of blood, and then the burning in the fire.  Because of his shortcomings, (and all come short of the glory of God, Romans 3:23), the life of the offerer had been forfeited, and he had no right to continue to live upon the earth.  He therefore needs to bring an animal that will die instead of him, that he might continue upon the earth  The man’s past, however, has still not been dealt with, for although the animal has died his death, his shortcomings are still on God’s record and “God requireth that which is past” Ecclesiastes 3:15.  Hence blood needs to be shed in atonement on his behalf.  But if the animal victim is to be accepted as his substitute, then it must be able to endure the fiery test of the flames of Divine Holiness; for if God is going to accept the offering, and through it the person of the offerer, then He must do so on a holy basis.  We often forget the intensity of Divine Holiness, that infinite separateness from all that is evil.  In Isaiah’s vision, in chapter six of his prophecy, just the mention of the subject of God’s holiness by one seraph to another was enough to make the posts of the doors of the temple move.  If then those flames of holiness can feed upon the parts that have been laid upon the altar, and if the smoke of the burning is one of sweet-savour, with no noxious fumes intermingling, then indeed Divine holiness is satisfied, and Divine requirements have been met.

Now what was foreshadowed at the altar, was fulfilled at Calvary.  For Christ has died, his blood has been shed, and He has been exposed to the fires of God’s Holiness.  And not only so, has risen again to impart the blessings of His death to those who believe.  Christ has died on behalf of His people, so that instead of being swept away from the earth as sinners in Adam, they might continue before God as believers in Christ.

In addition, the blood of Christ has been shed.  And that pure and holy soul of the Lord Jesus has been poured out unto death, without reserve, Isaiah 53:12 declared it would.  The life (soul) of the flesh is in the blood Leviticus 17:11, and at last there was One found who was without fault, and whose life given up in sacrifice on behalf of others could be acceptable in the sight of God.

But there is more still, for the Son of God was subjected to the searching flame of Divine Holiness, with the result that there ascended to God an odour of a sweet smell, delighting His heart, and with which He could be satisfied.  Strange it is, but nonetheless true, that even whilst the Saviour was accomplishing the work of sin-bearing, He was still the object of His Father’s deepest affection, continuing to be the Only-begotten in the bosom of the Father, with nothing changed as to His eternal relationship to God.

We must not think that because the Lord Jesus is said by the Scriptures to have been made sin, that this means He became a sinner, or sinful.  Far be the thought!  The sin-offering is expressly said to be holy; in fact, “most holy,” Leviticus 6:25,29.  These words are also used to describe the innermost sanctuary of the Tabernacle.  If the animal sacrifice was holy, how much more so the One who it prefigured.  There was never a moment when the Lord Jesus was personally unholy, even when He was bearing the heavy load of others’ sins.  So whilst God’s fiery anger consumed the sin-offering together with its accompanying sin, yet it is also true that the same fire, searching and penetrating as it was, only served to bring out the acceptableness of the burnt offering.  The same fires of Divine holiness which burnt against Christ at Calvary, also served to bring out the acceptableness of His person.

Notice that the three things we have mentioned are all said to have taken place under the close scrutiny of the Lord.  For the killing is “before the Lord”.  The blood is said to be “sprinkled round about upon the altar,” and the parts are laid upon the altar to be consumed by the flame, and this altar is “before the Lord,” Leviticus 16:18.  How reassuring to the offerer as he looked back to the occasion when he brought his  sacrifice, that all had met the approval of the Divine gaze, and all had been found acceptable when tested. And how reassuring also to the believer who looks back to Calvary and sees a work which in all its aspects was acceptable in the sight of God.  He need not fear that some matter has been overlooked, and when noticed will be dealt with in the future.  The Scripture is clear about the sacrifice of Christ at Calvary, that “by one offering He hath perfected for ever them that are sanctified,” Hebrews 10:14.

With the burnt offering everything was upward in its tendency.  The parts of the animal were lifted up upon the altar, the blood was sprinkled round about upon the altar, (and the altar being about three cubits high, this would be at eye-level), and the smoke and savour arose heavenwards.  Interestingly, the altar of burnt offering was three cubits high, and three times in John’s gospel the death of Christ is spoken of as a lifting up, John 3:14: 8:28; 12:32.  But with the sin-offering things were different, for the animal was burnt upon the ground, the blood was poured out upon the ground, and the flame descended to consume out of sight the offending article, sin.  So there were these two aspects to the death of the Lord Jesus.  In one sense His death was part of the journey back to heaven, His leaving of the world to go to the Father, John 16:28.  And in another sense He was “brought into the dust of death,” Psalm 22:15, and “laid in the lowest pit, in darkness, in the deeps,” Psalm 88:6.

1:6  And he shall flay the burnt offering, and cut it into his pieces.

Next the offerer is commanded to skin the animal, and later we learn that the skin is to be the portion of the priest that offers the sacrifice on the part of the Israelite, Leviticus 7:8.  The skin of the sin-offering was burnt with the rest of its flesh, so that apart from the fat that was burnt upon the altar, all was done away.  In the case of the burnt offering, on the other hand, there is that which remains to be used by the priest subsequently, so that the desire of the individual offerer to present a sacrifice not only gratifies God and is the means of the man’s acceptance, but it goes towards the maintenance of the priesthood.  We note from 1 Peter 2:5 that all who are born again are priests to God, so in the present era the offerer and the priest are one and the same person, engaged in the presentation of spiritual sacrifices, not animal ones.  We can easily see from these things that the spiritual exercises and desires of the individual believer all tend to the maintenance and development of priestliness, so that, when met together as a holy priesthood, the sense of having a share in what has satisfied God’s heart so fills the soul with gratitude, that true and fervent worship is fostered.  May it be that our personal exercises result in something which we can value as priests, and which we may make our own. To think that we are allowed to share God’s thoughts about His Son! 

Note that the priest took to himself only that skin which was from the animal he had dealt with, as we learn from Leviticus 7:8.  Spirituality is not contagious.  Nor can it be developed by another on our behalf.  It can and must come only through intense and disciplined exercise of heart, as 1 Timothy 4:6-16 indicates.  One of the reasons why there may be barrenness at the gatherings for worship, is that there has not been during the previous days the development of spiritual qualities.  Let us not think that godliness is some sort of mantle that may be put on at the entrance to the meeting-place.  We may assume pious attitudes and use pious expressions, but the God with whom we have to do reads the heart.  He hates hypocrisy, the putting on of a mask of respectability and pseudo-spirituality, and His word to the hypocrite now is the same as it was in the days of Christ’s flesh “Woe unto you…hypocrites!” Mattew 23:13.

The word used for “flay” in Leviticus 1:6 is the same as that which is used of the “stripping” of Joseph’s coat of many colours from him, Genesis 37:23.  Alas, there have been, and are, those ready to strip the coat of many colours from the Greater than Joseph.  They have no appreciation of the varied features of the character of Christ, which like Joseph’s coat, mark Him out as the firstborn, the beloved of His Father, Genesis 37:3; 48:22; 1 Chronicles 5:2.  There were those like this at Colosse, calling themselves Gnostics, “knowing ones”, who sought to deprive Christ of His distinctive glories and unique character.  Paul responds positively to their evil threat by reminding the Colossian believers of the titles which belong exclusively to the Lord Jesus, such as God’s dear Son, Image, Firstborn, Creator, Upholder, Head, The Beginning, the Pre-eminent One, the One in Whom dwells all fulness, Colossians 1:12-19.  A coat of many colours indeed!

But it was with different intentions that the offerer stripped the hide from his bullock.  This action began the process of exposing the inner perfections of the animal, so that every part might be tested by the flame of the altar.  If all met with Divine approval, then the man was accepted in the value of his substitute.  We may be sure that what was true of the man’s bullock, is also gloriously true of the Lord Jesus, for no part of His person needs to be hidden from view, no part of His life fails to meet with God’s full and unreserved approval.  There were no aspects of the person of Christ that were unacceptable, and it is in the value of such an offering that the believer has God’s full and unreserved approval too.

1:7 And the sons of Aaron the priest shall put fire upon the altar, and lay the wood in order upon the fire:

Next we come to a part of the ceremony needing a considerable degree of intelligence and skill, to so separate the parts of the offering that they might be exposed to view upon the altar for the eye of God.  By this means the inner excellence of the animal was revealed.  Externally there must be no blemish, but there must be corresponding perfection internally also.  Whilst there might be many animals able to stand this test, there was only one person.  Only He could utter the words of Psalm 139:23,24 with perfect freedom. The psalmist had said, “Search me, O God, and know my heart: try me, and know my thoughts:”  All, including the psalmist, would have to admit to grievous shortcomings after such an examination, but not the Lord Jesus.

What a privilege to come as worshippers to the Father and “rejoice in Christ Jesus,” Philippians 3:3; to have that spiritual intelligence to speak to Him concerning the varied aspects of His matchless person.  Not that God does not already know, of course, but He delights to have the appreciation of His people.  As Joseph said, “Ye shall tell my father of all my glory,” Genesis 45:13.  Laban’s sons reckoned glory in terms of what a man had acquired for himself Genesis 31:1.  (The only other mention of glory in the book of Genesis which covers over two thousand years of human history). But Joseph’s glory lay in what he was able to be and do for others, as the ‘saviour of the world’, the meaning of his name in Genesis 41:45.
This exercise cannot be carried out mechanically, but must be spontaneous, and the outcome of a life lived in the enjoyment of what Christ truly is.  Contemplating Him with holy wonder, we shall develop in the heavenly art of appreciating His varied features, each one of which is finely balanced and perfectly integrated with the other.  We shall never find a flaw or a short-coming in Him of whom the Father said, “in whom I am well-pleased”.  Looking within, the Father saw everything that He sought for in the way of moral excellence.

The fire of the altar was never to go out, Leviticus 6:13.  So what are we to understand by the putting of fire upon the altar?  Is it not that the priest was to bring burning embers onto a vacant space on the altar ready for the burning of the sacrifice?  Exodus 27:3 speaks of the fire-pans and the shovels by which this may have been done.  This was a holy exercise, to handle fire which had originally come down from heaven from God.  It was not something to be done lightly, with a careless attitude.  Even the seraphim in God’s presence cannot directly handle the fire of the altar, but must needs use tongs, Isaiah 6:6.  Should not the Christian priest therefore fear lest he become over-familiar in the presence of God?  Let us remember that He who is equal to the Father ascribed holiness to God in the words, “Holy Father,” John 17:11.  Is this not the prime example of the way to handle the fire of Divine Holiness?  Christians should respond to that word, “Let us have grace, whereby we may serve God acceptably with reverence and godly fear: For our God is a consuming fire,” Hebrews 12:29.

Nadab and Abihu, the sons of Aaron, found that God was indeed a consuming fire, for when they offered that which was strange in the presence of God, then “there went out fire from the Lord, and devoured them,” Leviticus 10:2.  They had erred in the use of fire and paid the price for so doing.  And let us not think that because we live in an age marked by grace, that we may abuse our priestly position by not giving God the reverence due to His Holy Name.  Our God is, (not just was in the law-age), a consuming fire.  A case in point is the use of “You and Yours” in addressing Deity.  If there were no alternative in the English language whereby the Person of God could be sanctified in our speaking, then there might be an excuse.  But in fact the practise of addressing God with the words “Thee and Thou” is one which is easily learned, and presents no real difficulty to the spiritual mind.  The same principle applies to the use of so-called translations of the Scriptures which adopt the modern form of address to God.  For this reason, and for other strong reasons besides, they should be whole-heartedly jettisoned by all who wish to sanctify the Lord God in their hearts.  Of course, patience may have to be exercised with regard to those newly saved, or those who have previously met with those who are not particular about these things, but patience must not be allowed to degenerate into indifference.

But if the fire came down from heaven, the wood grew up on the earth.  Nonetheless it was valued by God, for in Nehemiah 10:34 it is described as a wood offering.  May we suggest that the wood represents those spiritual thoughts of Christ that are available when worship in engaged in, so that the fires of true devotion may be kept burning?  There were those in Israel who were known as hewers of wood Joshua 9:27.  May the Lord increase the number of their spiritual counterparts, who consider it their duty to see that the fire continually burns.  Such will need to renounce worldly ambitions and hopes of financial gain, but may be assured that nothing which they do to further God’s interests will be forgotten by Him “who is not unrighteous to forget,” Hebrews 6:10.

After his humbling experience when he had proudly numbered Israel, David reared up an altar on the threshing-floor of Araunah, 2 Samuel 24, where the hand of the destroying angel was stayed, and he sacrificed the oxen to the Lord, using the threshing instruments as wood for the fire.  These he refused to accept as a gift from Araunah, but said, “neither will I offer burnt offerings unto the Lord my God of that which doth cost me nothing”.  An important principle this, and one we would do well to follow, by ensuring that a sacrifice is really a sacrifice.

Proverbs 26:20 says that “where no wood is, there the fire goeth out”, and how sadly this may be true in the lives and gatherings of the Lord’s people.  It will not be the case if there is a constant and diligent study of the Scriptures, our only source of material if our minds are to be stocked with that which will please our Father as we draw near in worship.  The adoption of a regularised ritual, and of man-appointed ‘leaders of worship’, or extensive singing, is surely no substitute for the fresh thoughts of Christ which the Spirit of God is so ready to impart to the one desirous of such things, John 16:14.

1:8 And the priests, Aaron’s sons, shall lay the parts, the head, and the fat, in order upon the wood that is on the fire which is upon the altar:

Note the reversal of the order of the words in the mention of the priests in verses 7 and 8.  In the one instance it is “the sons of Aaron the priest”, whilst in the other they are described as “the priests, Aaron’s sons”.  In the one their descent as sons is in view, in the other their dignity as priests is emphasised.  These two things are presented to us by the apostle Peter as he writes about the Christian priesthood in his first epistle.  He uses various expressions which lead us to think of these two aspects of the believer as a priest.  For instance, in the first chapter, he writes of “being begotten again,” verse 3, of “obedient children,” verse 14, of “calling on the Father,” verse 17, of “being born again, not of corruptible seed (offspring), but of incorruptible,” verse 23, and in the second chapter of “new-born babes,” verse 2, and of a “chosen generation,” verse 9.

We learn from these phrases, coming as they do in the context which deals with Christian priests, that all who are truly born again are priests unto God, without exception.  How successful has Satan been for so long!  Centuries of the Christian era have rolled their course and the generally accepted idea amongst the ranks of professed believers has been that priesthood is the reserve of the clergy, who act for the laity in the presence of God.  This is not Christianity in action, it is Judaism, with pagan overtones.  No doubt through the age there have always been those who have appreciated the truth, and have enjoyed ministering to the heart of God in private, but the public image of Christianity has been one of a priestly class acting vicariously for others.

There is no need for any of us in our day to follow the trend.  We need to clear our minds of any notion that the ordinary believer is under-privileged and has no right to act in God’s presence without assistance.  As believers we need to ensure that the circumstances in which we meet for worship do in fact foster the free exercise of our birthright.

As we have suggested, priesthood is not only a matter of descent, but of dignity also.  So we find Peter describing priests as “laying aside all malice,” 1 Peter 2:1, as “chosen”, “royal” and “holy”, and as “a peculiar people,” (that is, a people for God’s own possession), and as those who “show forth the praises of Him who hath called you out of darkness into His marvellous light, 1 Peter 2:9.  Darkness surrounded the top of Sinai when the Law was given, Hebrews 12:18, but believers have not been called by God into darkness, but rather, have been invited to draw near into the marvellous light of His glorious presence.  What more dignified position could possibly be given them?  And not only this, they have the holy privilege of seeking to display His excellencies.  Priests under the law wore garments of glory and beauty, Exodus 28:40.  How much more should priests under grace “put on the Lord Jesus Christ,” Romans 13:14, having “put off all malice,” 1 Peter 2:1.  So shall His glory and beauty be displayed in this world of shame and dishonour.

So it is that in the full dignity of their office the priests handle the sacrifice and lay the parts in order.  The two parts mentioned in this verse being the head and the fat.  The head is that member which controls the rest of the body and therefore speaks of the mind and the intelligence, whereas the fat of an animal constitutes its stored-up reserves of energy.  The word used for “fat” is not the same word as is used in connection with the peace offering, where particular concentrations of fat in the body of the animal are in view, but rather, the grease which occurs throughout the entire body.  So we have in these two items that which affects the whole of the rest of the body.  The mind governing the action and reaction of every part and the fat supplying reserves of energy to the whole.
Do we not see in Christ the perfect combination of intelligence and energy?  His was no “zeal without knowledge” Romans 10:2, but He was ever governed by an intelligent insight into the will of His Father.  How often we read in John’s Gospel of “Jesus knowing” and such references as John 2:24; 3:11; 4:1; 5:6; 6:15; 7:29; 8:14; 11:42; 13:1,3; 13:11; 18:4; 19:28, would well repay further study.  The basis of this awareness was His knowledge of the Father Himself.  John’s testimony was that “no man hath seen God at any time; the Only-begotten Son, which is in the bosom of the Father, He hath declared Him,” John 1:18.  The verb John uses means to see with the eye or with the mind and both these meanings find their place here.  For it is certainly true that no man has physically seen God at any time, nor has gained full insight into the nature of God, but this Christ claims to have, as the Only-begotten of the Father.  In His earthly ministry He imparted this knowledge through the words He spoke, telling men things about God of which the Law could never have informed them, see John 1:17.  As the Only Begotten in the Father‘s bosom He tells out the heart of God, and as the Word, He tells out God‘s mind.  It is this knowledge of the Father that governed the activities of the Lord Jesus, as in the language of the type we are considering, the head and the fat were together.  May the Lord grant that as His people, in our measure, we may combine knowledge with action, that Mary-like, we may sit at His feet and learn of Him, and Martha-like, may busy ourselves in service for Him, Luke 10:38-42.

Let us never despise knowledge.  It is true that the apostle Paul wrote “knowledge puffeth up,” 1 Corinthians 8:1, but the context will show that he meant knowledge without love.  May the apostle’s prayer for the Ephesians be answered in us too, that the Spirit of God in His character as the Spirit of wisdom and revelation, may so affect us, that the eyes of our understanding may be enlightened, as we develop in the knowledge of Himself, Ephesians 1:17,18.  The word the apostle used for “enlightened” is the one from which the English language derives ‘to photograph’.  Just as light passes through the ‘eye’ or lens of a camera onto the sensitive film at the back, producing an impression of the object focussed upon, so believers, as they concentrate on the things of God and as they allow the Spirit to do His work of revealing Divine things, 1 Corinthians 2:9,10, will find that their souls are flooded with the light of the knowledge of God, and permanent impressions are thereby produced.

A further lesson is apparent from the verse under consideration, for we read that the head and the fat were to be laid in order.  Does this not mean, in the absence of any indication otherwise, that these items were to be arranged on the altar in the same way as they were distributed through the animal’s body?  Thus there was a Divine order about the sacrifice as it lay upon the altar, for the Creator of the animal had distributed the parts as He willed, and now they are found in that same order in sacrifice.  It is well for Christian worshippers if they are able to intelligently review the person of Christ in God’s presence so that He is reminded afresh of those features in the life of Christ which were found there in an order and arrangement which satisfied His desire.  This order was never disturbed, not even in death, for whilst all around there was uproar and turmoil, there was a calm repose about the bearing of the Lord Jesus, even when He was under the most extreme pressure of abuse, injustice and pain.  Never at any time were Divine principles jettisoned, or Divine commands flouted.  Always there was an energetic accomplishment of the will of His Father, in accordance with His perfect insight into that will as the Son.

Thus the fat that the animal would ‘burn up’ to supply it with energy during life, is now burnt up upon the altar to assist the action of the fire. Correspondingly, the energy of the life and ministry of Christ are matched by the enthusiasm of His sacrificial death.  In fact, one of the words used in the New Testament for sacrifice is “thusia”, from which comes the English word for enthusiasm.

Again two parts of the animal are mentioned together, one being internal, the other external.  In this respect they are like the head and the fat.  Every aspect of the person of Christ was alike pleasing and acceptable to His Father, whether during thirty largely secret years or three and a half years of public ministry.  Whether days of preaching and healing, or nights of praying.  Whether closeted with His own in the Upper Room, or discoursing amongst the throng in the Temple Courts.  Whether welcomed by the multitude with their hosannas, or hounded to death with their blood-thirsty cry.  The ‘unseen years’ were pleasing to God, for at the end of them the word of approval came to Christ on the banks of the Jordan.  And the public years were alike satisfying to God’s heart, for again there came the word from heaven to the Lord when He was upon the “holy mount”.  His death too, met with Divine approval for He was raised from the dead by the glory of the Father, Romans 6:4.  The Father’s glory demanded that such a person be raised from the dead.

1:9 But his inwards and his legs shall he wash in water: and the priest shall burn all on the altar, to be a burnt sacrifice, an offering made by fire, of a sweet savour unto the Lord.

What are we to glean from the fact that the water needed to be applied to both inwards and legs in the burnt offering, thus cleansing away any defilement that would make it unfit to offer?  Was there defilement with Christ that needed to be washed away before He was acceptable as a sacrifice?  Far be the thought!  The reverse is the case, for He was “ready to die from His youth up,” Psalm 88:15.  John the Baptist could look upon Jesus as He walked and say “Behold the Lamb of God!” for He was fit and ready even then, although the right time had not come.  Peter, John and Paul when they allude to the sinlessness of Christ, do so in connection with His sacrificial work.  “Who his own self bare our sins in His own body on the tree”, “Who did no sin” 1 Peter 2:24,22.  “And ye know that He was manifested to take away our sins; and in Him is no sin” 1 John 3:5.  “For He hath made Him to be sin for us, who knew no sin,” 2 Corinthians 5:21.  So the writers of the New Testament are united in their testimony regarding the sinlessness of the appointed sacrifice.

So what is the washing indicating to us, since it is not the idea that Christ had defilement needing to be purged?  It is the lesson of contrast.  When the animal provides a comparison with the person of Christ, then we may draw the comparison, but when a certain detail, because of the nature of things, supplies contrast, then the lesson must be drawn from contrast.  We see this done constantly in the Epistle to the Hebrews, with its inspired commentary on the Levitical system.  For instance, Aaron and Christ are both spoken of as priests, and as such are compared.  But they are also contrasted, for whilst Aaron was of the Levitical order, Christ’s priesthood is after the order of Melchizedek.  Again, both the bodies of animals and the body of the Lord Jesus are spoken of as sacrifices, thus affording interesting comparisons, but they are also seen in sharp contrast, both in nature and effect.

Applying this principle, what do we learn?  The ceremonial washing of the animal was to make it typically, what Christ was actually.  He alone of all men that have walked upon the earth was both inwardly and outwardly pure.  He was no whited sepulchre, appearing beautiful outwardly, but within  full of dead men’s bones and of all uncleanness, Matthew 23:27.  No defilement found its rise in His heart, nor could the pollution of this wicked world gain an entry from without.  Conceived in the virgin Mary by the action of the Holy Spirit, He was free from that fallen nature which all other men inherit from their federal head Adam.  Free also from the state of sin which possession of that fallen nature entailed, and free from its tendency to sin.

So it was that the “Holy thing” which was born of Mary was called the Son of God, being totally separate from this world, Luke 1:34,35.  Whilst all other men are “of this world,” He was “not of this world,” John 8:23,  not sharing its corrupt life, not “of it” in any sense at all.  This truth has its implications for believers as well, for the Lord Himself described believers as “not of the world, even as I am not of the world,” John 17:14.  Crucified with Christ to cut them off from the life of Adam’s world, and born from above to give them a share in the life of heaven, they have the joy of fellowship with the Father, and with His Son, Jesus Christ, Romans 6:6; Galatians 2:20; 1 John 1:1-4.